The Project Gutenberg EBook of A Duet, by A. Conan Doyle (#32 in our series by A. Conan Doyle) Copyright laws are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the copyright laws for your country before downloading or redistributing this or any other Project Gutenberg eBook. This header should be the first thing seen when viewing this Project Gutenberg file. Please do not remove it. Do not change or edit the header without written permission. Please read the "legal small print," and other information about the eBook and Project Gutenberg at the bottom of this file. Included is important information about your specific rights and restrictions in how the file may be used. You can also find out about how to make a donation to Project Gutenberg, and how to get involved. **Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts** **eBooks Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971** *****These eBooks Were Prepared By Thousands of Volunteers!***** Title: A Duet Author: A. Conan Doyle Release Date: March, 2004 [EBook #5260] [Yes, we are more than one year ahead of schedule] [This file was first posted on June 18, 2002] [Most recently updated: June 18, 2002] Edition: 10 Language: English Character set encoding: ASCII
Transcribed from the 1899 Grant Richards edition by David Price, email
ccx074@coventry.ac.uk
A DUET
WITH AN OCCASIONAL CHORUS
TO MRS. MAUDE CROSSE
Dear Maude, - All the little two-oared boats which put out into the
great ocean have need of some chart which will show them how to lay
their course. Each starts full of happiness and confidence, and
yet we know how many founder, for it is no easy voyage, and there are
rocks and sandbanks upon the way. So I give a few pages of your
own private log, which tell of days of peace, and days of storm - such
storms as seem very petty from the deck of a high ship, but are serious
for the two-oared boats. If your peace should help another to
peace, or your storm console another who is storm-tossed, then I know
that you will feel repaid for this intrusion upon your privacy.
May all your voyage be like the outset, and when at last the oars fall
from your hands, and those of Frank, may other loving ones be ready
to take their turn of toil - and so, bon voyage!
Ever your friend,
THE AUTHOR.
Jan. 20, 1899.
CHAPTER I - THE OVERTURE - ABOUT THAT DATE
These are the beginnings of some of the letters which they wrote about
that time.
Woking, May 20th.
My Dearest Maude, - You know that your mother suggested, and we
agreed, that we should be married about the beginning of September.
Don’t you think that we might say the 3rd of August? It
is a Wednesday, and in every sense suitable. Do try to change
the date, for it would in many ways be preferable to the other.
I shall be eager to hear from you about it. And now, dearest Maude
. . . (The rest is irrelevant.)
St. Albans, May 22nd.
My Dearest Frank, - Mother sees no objection to the 3rd of August,
and I am ready to do anything which will please you and her. Of
course there are the guests to be considered, and the dressmakers and
other arrangements, but I have no doubt that we shall be able to change
the date all right. O Frank . . . (What follows is beside the
point.)
Woking, May 25th.
My Dearest Maude, - I have been thinking over that change of date,
and I see one objection which had not occurred to me when I suggested
it. August the 1st is Bank holiday, and travelling is not very
pleasant about that time. My idea now is that we should bring
it off before that date. Fancy, for example, how unpleasant it
would be for your Uncle Joseph if he had to travel all the way from
Edinburgh with a Bank-holiday crowd. It would be selfish of us
if we did not fit in our plans so as to save our relatives from inconvenience.
I think therefore, taking everything into consideration, that the 20th
of July, a Wednesday, would be the very best day that we could select.
I do hope that you will strain every nerve, my darling, to get your
mother to consent to this change. When I think . . . (A digression
follows.)
St. Albans, May 27th.
My Dearest Frank, - I think that what you say about the date is
very reasonable, and it is so sweet and unselfish of you to think about
Uncle Joseph. Of course it would be very unpleasant for him to
have to travel at such a time, and we must strain every nerve to prevent
it. There is only one serious objection which my mother can see.
Uncle Percival (that is my mother’s second brother) comes back
from Rangoon about the end of July, and will miss the wedding (O Frank,
think of its being our wedding!) unless we delay it. He
has always been very fond of me, and he might be hurt if we were married
so immediately before his arrival. Don’t you think it would
be as well to wait? Mother leaves it all in your hands, and we
shall do exactly as you advise. O Frank . . . (The rest is confidential.)
Woking, May 29th.
My Own Dearest, - I think that it would be unreasonable upon the
part of your Uncle Percival to think that we ought to have changed the
date of a matter so important to ourselves, simply in order that he
should be present. I am sure that on second thoughts your mother
and yourself will see the thing in this light. I must say, however,
that in one point I think you both show great judgment. It would
certainly be invidious to be married immediately before his arrival.
I really think that he would have some cause for complaint if we did
that. To prevent any chance of hurting his feelings, I think that
it would be far best, if your mother and you agree with me, that we
should be married upon July 7th. I see that it is a Thursday,
and in every way suitable. When I read your last letter . . .
(The remainder is unimportant.)
St. Albans, June 1st.
Dearest Frank, - I am sure that you are right in thinking that it would
be as well not to have the ceremony too near the date of Uncle Percival’s
arrival in England. We should be so sorry to hurt his feelings
in any way. Mother has been down to Madame Mortimer’s about
the dresses, and she thinks that everything could be hurried up so as
to be ready by July 7th. She is so obliging, and her skirts do
hang so beautifully. O Frank, it is only a few weeks’ time,
and then . . .
Woking, June 3rd.
My Own Darling Maude, - How good you are - and your mother also
- in falling in with my suggestions! Please, please don’t
bother your dear self about dresses. You only want the one travelling-dress
to be married in, and the rest we can pick up as we go. I am sure
that white dress with the black stripe - the one you were playing tennis
with at the Arlingtons’ - would do splendidly. You looked
simply splendid that day. I am inclined to think that it is my
favourite of all your dresses, with the exception of the dark one with
the light-green front. That shows off your figure so splendidly.
I am very fond also of the grey Quaker-like alpaca dress. What
a little dove you do look in it! I think those dresses, and of
course your satin evening-dress, are my favourites. On second
thoughts, they are the only dresses I have ever seen you in. But
I like the grey best, because you wore it the first time I ever - you
remember! You must never get rid of those dresses.
They are too full of associations. I want to see you in them for
years, and years, and years.
What I wanted to say was that you have so many charming dresses, that
we may consider ourselves independent of Madame Mortimer. If her
things should be late, they will come in very usefully afterwards.
I don’t want to be selfish or inconsiderate, my own dearest girlie,
but it would be rather too much if we allowed my tailor or your dressmaker
to be obstacles to our union. I just want you - your dainty little
self - if you had only your ‘wee coatie,’ as Burns says.
Now look here! I want you to bring your influence to bear upon
your mother, and so make a small change in our plans. The earlier
we can have our honeymoon, the more pleasant the hotels will be.
I do want your first experiences with me to be without a shadow of discomfort.
In July half the world starts for its holiday. If we could get
away at the end of this mouth, we should just be ahead of them.
This month, this very month! Oh, do try to manage this, my own
dearest girl. The 30th of June is a Tuesday, and in every way
suitable. They could spare me from the office most excellently.
This would just give us time to have the banns three times, beginning
with next Sunday. I leave it in your hands, dear. Do try
to work it.
St. Albans, June 4th.
My Dearest Frank, - We nearly called in the doctor after your dear
old preposterous letter. My mother gasped upon the sofa while
I read her some extracts. That I, the daughter of the house, should
be married in my old black and white tennis-dress, which I wore at the
Arlingtons’ to save my nice one! Oh, you are simply splendid
sometimes! And the learned way in which you alluded to my alpaca.
As a matter of fact, it’s a merino, but that doesn’t matter.
Fancy your remembering my wardrobe like that! And wanting me to
wear them all for years! So I shall, dear, secretly, when we are
quite quite alone. But they are all out of date already, and if
in a year or so you saw your poor dowdy wife with tight sleeves among
a roomful of puff-shouldered young ladies, you would not be consoled
even by the memory that it was in that dress that you first . . . you
know!
As a matter of fact, I must have my dress to be married in.
I don’t think mother would regard it as a legal marriage if I
hadn’t, and if you knew how nice it will be, you would not have
the heart to interfere with it. Try to picture it, silver-grey
- I know how fond you are of greys - a little white chiffon at neck
and wrists, and the prettiest pearl trimming. Then the hat en
suite, pale-grey lisse, white feather and brilliant buckle.
All these details are wasted upon you, sir, but you will like it when
you see it. It fulfils your ideal of tasteful simplicity, which
men always imagine to be an economical method of dressing, until they
have wives and milliners’ bills of their own.
And now I have kept the biggest news to the last. Mother has been
to Madame, and she says that if she works all night, she will have everything
ready for the 30th. O Frank, does it not seem incredible!
Next Tuesday three weeks. And the banns! Oh my goodness,
I am frightened when I think about it! Dear old boy, you won’t
tire of me, will you? Whatever should I do if I thought you had
tired of me! And the worst of it is, that you don’t know
me a bit. I have a hundred thousand faults, and you arc blinded
by your love and cannot see them. But then some day the scales
will fall from your eyes, and you will perceive the whole hundred thousand
at once. Oh, what a reaction there will be! You will see
me as I am, frivolous, wilful, idle, petulant, and altogether horrid.
But I do love you, Frank, with all my heart, and soul, and mind, and
strength, and you’ll count that on the other side, won’t
you? Now I am so glad I have said all this, because it is best
that you should know what you should expect. It will be nice for
you to look back and to say, ‘She gave me fair warning, and she
is no worse than she said.’ O Frank, think of the 30th.
P.S. - I forgot to say that I had a grey silk cape, lined with
cream, to go with the dress. It is just sweet!
So that is how they arranged about the date.
CHAPTER II - THE OVERTURE CONTINUED - IN A MINOR KEY
Woking, June 7th.
My Own Dearest Maude, - How I wish you were here, for I have been
down, down, down, in the deepest state of despondency all day.
I have longed to hear the sound of your voice, or to feel the touch
of your hand! How can I be despondent, when in three weeks I shall
be the husband of the dearest girl in England? That is what I
ask myself, and then the answer comes that it is just exactly on that
account that my wretched conscience is gnawing at me. I feel that
I have not used you well; I owe you reparation, and I don’t know
what to do.
In your last dear letter you talk about being frivolous. You
have never been frivolous. But I have been frivolous - for ever
since I have learned to love you, I have been so wrapped up in my love,
with my happiness gilding everything about me, that I have never really
faced the prosaic facts of life or discussed with you what our marriage
will really necessitate. And now, at this eleventh hour, I realise
that I have led you on in ignorance to an act which will perhaps take
a great deal of the sunshine out of your life. What have I to
offer you in exchange for the sacrifice which you will make for me?
Myself, my love, and all that I have - but how little it all amounts
to! You are a girl in a thousand, in ten thousand - bright, beautiful,
sweet, the dearest lady in all the land. And I an average man
- or perhaps hardly that - with little to boast of in the past, and
vague ambitions for the future. It is a poor bargain for you,
a most miserable bargain. You have still time. Count the
cost, and if it be too great, then draw back even now without fear of
one word or inmost thought of reproach from me. Your whole life
is at stake. How can I hold you to a decision which was taken
before you realised what it meant? Now I shall place the facts
before you, and then, come what may, my conscience will be at rest,
and I shall be sure that you are acting with your eyes open.
You have to compare your life as it is, and as it will be. Your
father is rich, or at least comfortably off, and you have been accustomed
all your life to have whatever you desired. From what I know of
your mother’s kindness, I should imagine that no wish of yours
has ever remained ungratified. You have lived well, dressed well,
a sweet home, a lovely garden, your collie, your canary, your maid.
Above all, you have never had anxiety, never had to worry about the
morrow. I can see all your past life so well. In the mornings,
your music, your singing, your gardening, your reading. In the
afternoons, your social duties, the visit and the visitor. In
the evening, tennis, a walk, music again, your father’s return
from the City, the happy family-circle, with occasionally the dinner,
the dance, and the theatre. And so smoothly on, month after month,
and year after year, your own sweet, kindly, joyous nature, and your
bright face, making every one round you happy, and so reacting upon
your own happiness. Why should you bother about money? That
was your father’s business. Why should you trouble about
housekeeping? That was your mother’s duty. You lived
like the birds and the flowers, and had no need to take heed for the
future. Everything which life could offer was yours.
And now you must turn to what is in store for you, if you are still
content to face the future with me. Position I have none to offer.
What is the exact position of the wife of the assistant-accountant of
the Co-operative Insurance Office? It is indefinable. What
are my prospects? I may become head-accountant. If Dinton
died - and I hope he won’t, for he is an excellent fellow - I
should probably get his berth. Beyond that I have no career.
I have some aspirations after literature - a few critical articles in
the monthlies - but I don’t suppose they will ever lead to anything
of consequence.
And my income, £400 a year with a commission on business I introduce.
But that amounts to hardly anything. You have £50.
Our total, then, is certainly under £500. Have you considered
what it will mean to leave that charming house at St. Albans - the breakfast-room,
the billiard-room, the lawn - and to live in the little £50 a
year house at Woking, with its two sitting-rooms and pokey garden?
Have I a right to ask you to do such a thing? And then the housekeeping,
the planning, the arranging, the curtailing, the keeping up appearances
upon a limited income. I have made myself miserable, because I
feel that you are marrying me without a suspicion of the long weary
uphill struggle which lies before you. O Maude, my darling Maude,
I feel that you sacrifice too much for me! If I were a man I should
say to you, ‘Forget me - forget it all! Let our relations
be a closed chapter in your life. You can do better. I and
my cares come like a great cloud-bank to keep the sunshine from your
young life. You who are so tender and dainty! How can I
bear to see you exposed to the drudgery and sordid everlasting cares
of such a household! I think of your graces, your pretty little
ways, the elegancies of your life, and how charmingly you carry them
off. You are born and bred for just such an atmosphere as the
one which you breathe. And I take advantage of my good-fortune
in winning your love to drag you down, to take the beauty and charm
from your life, to fill it with small and vulgar cares, never-ending
and soul-killing. Selfish beast that I am, why should I allow
you to come down into the stress and worry of life, when I found you
so high above it? And what can I offer you in exchange?’
These are the thoughts which come back and back all day, and leave me
in the blackest fit of despondency. I confessed to you that I
had dark humours, but never one so hopeless as this. I do not
wish my worst enemy to be as unhappy as I have been to-day.
Write to me, my own darling Maude, and tell me all you think, your very
inmost soul, in this matter. Am I right? Have I asked too
much of you? Does the change frighten you? You will have
this in the morning, and I should have my answer by the evening post.
I shall meet the postman. How hard I shall try not to snatch the
letter from him, or to give myself away. Wilson has been in worrying
me with foolish talk, while my thoughts were all of our affairs.
He worked me up into a perfectly homicidal frame of mind, but I hope
that I kept on smiling and was not discourteous to him. I wonder
which is right, to be polite but hypocritical, or to be inhospitable
but honest.
Good-bye, my own dearest sweetheart - all the dearer when I feel that
I may lose you. - Ever your devoted
FRANK.
St. Albans, June 8th.
Frank, tell me for Heaven’s sake what your letter means!
You use words of love, and yet you talk of parting. You speak
as if our love were a thing which we might change or suppress.
O Frank, you cannot take my love away from me. You don’t
know what you are to me, my heart, my life, my all. I would give
my life for you willingly, gladly - every beat of my heart is for you.
You don’t know what you have become to me. My every thought
is yours, and has been ever since that night at the Arlingtons’.
My love is so deep and strong, it rules my whole life, my every action
from morning to night. It is the very breath and heart of my life
- unchangeable. I could not alter my love any more than I could
stop my heart from beating. How could you, could you suggest such
a thing! I know that you really love me just as much as I love
you, or I should not open my heart like this. I should be too
proud to give myself away. But I feel that pride is out of place
when any mistake or misunderstanding may mean lifelong misery to both
of us. I would only say good-bye if I thought your love had changed
or grown less. But I know that it has not. O my darling,
if you only knew what terrible agony the very thought of parting is,
you would never have let such an idea even for an instant, on any pretext,
enter your mind. The very possibility is too awful to think of.
When I read your letter just now up in my room, I nearly fainted.
I can’t write. O Frank, don’t take my love away from
me. I can’t bear it. Oh no, it is my everything.
If I could only see you now, I know that you would kiss these heart-burning
tears away. I feel so lonely and tired. I cannot follow
all your letter. I only know that you talked of parting, and that
I am weary and miserable.
MAUDE.
(COPY OF TELEGRAM)
From Frank Crosse, to Miss Maude Selby,
The Laurels, St. Albans
Coming up eight-fifteen, arrive midnight.
June 10th.
How good of you, dear old boy, to come racing across two counties
at a minute’s notice, simply in order to console me and clear
away my misunderstandings. Of course it was most ridiculous of
me to take your letter so much to heart, but when I read any suggestion
about our parting, it upset me so dreadfully, that I was really incapable
of reasoning about anything else. Just that one word PART seemed
to be written in letters of fire right across the page, to the exclusion
of everything else. So then I wrote an absurd letter to my boy,
and the dear came scampering right across the South of England, and
arrived at midnight in the most demoralised state. It was just
sweet of you to come, dear, and I shall never forget it.
I am so sorry that I have been so foolish, but you must confess, sir,
that you have been just a little bit foolish also. The idea of
supposing that when I love a man my love can be affected by the size
of his house or the amount of his income. It makes me smile to
think of it. Do you suppose a woman’s happiness is affected
by whether she has a breakfast-room, or a billiard-board, or a collie
dog, or any of the other luxuries which you enumerated? But these
things are all the merest trimmings of life. They are not the
essentials. You and your love are the essentials.
Some one who will love me with all his heart. Some one whom I
can love with all my heart. Oh the difference it makes in life!
How it changes everything! It glorifies and beautifies everything.
I always felt that I was capable of a great love - and now I have it.
Fancy your imagining that you had come into my life in order to darken
it. Why, you are my life. If you went out of it,
what would be left? You talk about my happiness before I met you
- but oh, how empty it all was! I read, and played, and sang as
you say, but what a void there was! I did it to please mother,
but there really seemed no very clear reason why I should continue to
do it. Then you came, and everything was changed. I read
because you are fond of reading and because I wanted to talk about books
with you. I played because you are fond of music. I sang
in the hope that it might please you. Whatever I did, you were
always in my mind. I tried and tried to become a better and nobler
woman, because I wanted to be worthy of the love you bore me.
I have changed, and developed, and improved more in the last three months
than in all my life before. And then you come and tell me that
you have darkened my life. You know better now. My life
has become full and rich, for Love fills my life. It is the keynote
of my nature, the foundation, the motive power. It inspires me
to make the most of any gift or talent that I have. How could
I tell you all this if I did not know that your own feeling was as deep.
I could not have given the one, great, and only love of my life in exchange
for a half-hearted affection from you. But you will never again
make the mistake of supposing that any material consideration can affect
our love.
And now we won’t be serious any longer. Dear mother was
very much astounded by your tumultuous midnight arrival, and equally
precipitate departure next morning. Dear old boy, it was so nice
of you! But you won’t ever have horrid black humours and
think miserable things any more, will you? But if you must have
dark days, now is your time, for I can’t possibly permit any after
the 30th. - Ever your own
MAUDE.
Woking, June 11th.
My Own Dearest Girlie, - How perfectly sweet you are! I read and
re-read your letter, and I understand more and more how infinitely your
nature is above mine. And your conception of love - how lofty
and unselfish it is! How could I lower it by thinking that any
worldly thing could be weighed for an instant against it! And
yet it was just my jealous love for you, and my keenness that you should
never be the worse through me, which led me to write in that way, so
I will not blame myself too much. I am really glad that the cloud
came, for the sunshine is so much brighter afterwards. And I seem
to know you so much better, and to see so much more deeply into your
nature. I knew that my own passion for you was the very essence
of my soul - oh, how hard it is to put the extreme of emotion into the
terms of human speech! - but I did not dare to hope that your feelings
were as deep. I hardly ventured to tell even you how I really
felt. Somehow, in these days of lawn-tennis and afternoon tea,
a strong strong passion, such a passion as one reads of in books and
poems, seems out of place. I thought that it would surprise, even
frighten you, perhaps, if I were to tell you all that I felt.
And now you have written me two letters, which contain all that I should
have said if I had spoken from my heart. It is all my own inmost
thought, and there is not a feeling that I do not share. O Maude,
I may write lightly and speak lightly, perhaps, sometimes, but there
never was a woman, never, never in all the story of the world, who was
loved more passionately than you are loved by me. Come what may,
while the world lasts and the breath of life is between my lips, you
are the one woman to me. If we are together, I care nothing for
what the future may bring. If we are not together, all the world
cannot fill the void.
You say that I have given an impulse to your life: that you read more,
study more, take a keener interest in everything. You could not
possibly have said a thing which could have given me more pleasure than
that. It is splendid! It justifies me in aspiring to you.
It satisfies my conscience over everything which I have done.
It must be right if that is the effect. I have felt so happy and
light-hearted ever since you said it. It is rather absurd to think
that I should improve you, but if you in your sweet frankness
say that it is so, why, I can only marvel and rejoice.
But you must not study and work too hard. You say that you do
it to please me, but that would not please me. I’ll tell
you an anecdote as a dreadful example. I had a friend who was
a great lover of Eastern literature, Sanskrit, and so on. He loved
a lady. The lady to please him worked hard at these subjects also.
In a month she had shattered her nervous system, and will perhaps never
be the same again. It was impossible. She was not meant
for it, and yet she made herself a martyr over it. I don’t
mean by this parable that it will be a strain upon your intellect to
keep up with mine. But I do mean that a woman’s mind is
different from a man’s. A dainty rapier is a finer
thing than a hatchet, but it is not adapted for cutting down trees all
the same.
Rupton Hale, the architect, one of the few friends I have down here,
has some most deplorable views about women. I played a round of
the Byfleet Golf Links with him upon Wednesday afternoon, and we discussed
the question of women’s intellects. He would have it that
they have never a light of their own, but are always the reflectors
of some other light which you cannot see. He would allow that
they were extraordinarily quick in assimilating another person’s
views, but that was all. I quoted some very shrewd remarks which
a lady had made to me at dinner. ‘Those are the traces of
the last man,’ said he. According to his preposterous theory,
you could in conversation with a woman reconstruct the last man who
had made an impression to her. ‘She will reflect you upon
the next person she talks to,’ said he. It was ungallant,
but it was ingenious.
Dearest sweetheart, before I stop, let me tell you that if I have brought
any happiness into your life, you have brought far, far more into mine.
My soul seemed to come into full being upon the day when I loved you.
It was so small, and cramped, and selfish, before - and life was so
hard, and stupid, and purposeless. To live, to sleep, to eat,
for some years, and then to die - it was so trivial and so material.
But now the narrow walls seem in an instant to have fallen, and a boundless
horizon stretches around me. And everything appears beautiful.
London Bridge, King William Street, Abchurch Lane, the narrow stair,
the office with the almanacs and the shining desks, it has all become
glorified, tinged with a golden haze. I am stronger: I step out
briskly and breathe more deeply. And I am a better man too.
God knows there was room for it. But I do try to make an ideal,
and to live up to it. I feel such a fraud when I think of being
put upon a pedestal by you, when some little hole where I am out of
sight is my true place. I am like the man in Browning who mourned
over the spots upon his ‘speckled hide,’ but rejoiced in
the swansdown of his lady. And so, my own dear sweet little swansdown
lady, good-night to you, with my heart’s love now and for ever
from your true lover,
FRANK.
Saturday! Saturday! Saturday! oh, how I am longing for Saturday,
when I shall see you again! We will go on Sunday and hear the
banns together.
CHAPTER III - THE OVERTURE CONCLUDED
St. Albans, June 14th.
Dearest Frank, - What a dreadful thing it is to have your name shouted
out in public! And what a voice the man had! He simply bellowed
‘Maude Selby of this parish’ as if he meant all this parish
to know about it. And then he let you off so easily. I suppose
he thought that there was no local interest in Frank Crosse of Woking.
But when he looked round expectantly, after asking whether there was
any known cause or just impediment why we should not be joined together,
it gave me quite a thrill. I felt as if some one would jump up
like a Jack-in-the-box and make a scene in the church. How relieved
I was when he changed the subject! I sank my face in my hands,
but I know that I was blushing all down my neck. Then I looked
at you between my fingers, and there you were sitting quite cool and
cheerful, as if you rather liked it. I think that we shall go
to evening-service next week. Papa has given up going altogether
since the new organist came. He says he cannot face the music.
What a sweet time we had together. I shall never, never forget
it! O Frank, how good you are to me! And how I hope you
won’t regret what you are doing. It is all very well just
now, when I am young and you think that I am pretty. I love that
you should think so, but I am compelled to tell you that it is not really
so. I can’t imagine how you came to think it! I suppose
it was from seeing me so often beside papa. If you saw me near
Nelly Sheridan, or any other really pretty girl, you would at
once see the difference. It just happens that you like grey eyes
and brown hair, and the other things, but that does not mean that I
am really pretty. I should be so sorry if there were any misunderstanding
about this, and you only found out when too late. You ought to
keep this letter for reference, as papa always says, and then it will
be interesting to you afterwards.
I should like you to see me now - or rather I wouldn’t have you
see me for the world. I am so flushed and untidy, for I have been
cooking. Is it not absurd, if you come to think of it, that we
girls should be taught the irregular French verbs, and the geography
of China, and never to cook the simplest thing? It really does
seem ridiculous.
But it is never too late to mend, so I went into the kitchen this morning
and made a tart. You can’t imagine what a lot of things
one needs even for such a simple thing as that. I thought cook
was joking when she put them all down in front of me. It was like
a conjurer giving his performance. There was an empty bowl, and
a bowl full of sliced apples, and a big board, and a rolling-pin, and
eggs, and butter, and sugar, and cloves, and of course flour.
We broke eggs and put them into a bowl - you can’t think what
a mess an egg makes when it misses the bowl. Then we stirred them
up with flour and butter and things. I stirred until I was perfectly
exhausted. No wonder a cook has usually a great thick arm.
Then when it had formed a paste, we rolled it out, and put the apples
in the dish, and roofed it in, and trimmed the edges, and stuck flat
leaves made of paste all over it, and the dearest little crown in the
middle. Then we put it into the oven until it was brown.
It looked a very nice tart, and mamma said that I had made it very solidly.
It certainly did feel very heavy for its size. Mamma would not
taste it, because she said that she thought Dr. Tristram would not approve
of her doing so, but I had a piece, and really it was not so bad.
Mamma said the servants might have it at dinner, but the servants said
that the poor window-cleaner had a large family, and so we gave it to
him. It is so sweet to feel that one is of any use to any one.
What do you think happened this morning? Two wedding-presents
arrived. The first was a very nice fish slice and fork in a case.
It was from dear old Mrs. Jones Beyrick, on whom we really had no claim
whatever. We all think it so kind of her, and such a nice fish-slice.
The other was a beautiful travelling-bag from Uncle Arthur. Stamped
in gold upon it were the letters M.C., I said, ‘Oh, what a pity!
They have put the wrong initials.’ That made mamma laugh.
I suppose one soon gets used to it. Fancy how you would feel if
it were the other way about, and you changed your name to mine.
They might call you Selby, but you would continue to feel Crosse.
I didn’t mean that for a joke, but women make jokes without intending
it. The other day the curate drove up in his donkey-cart, and
mother said, ‘Oh, what a nice tandem!’ I think that
she meant to say ‘turn-out’; but papa said it was the neatest
thing he had heard for a long time, so mamma is very pleased, but I
am sure that she does not know even now why it should be so funny.
What stupid letters I write! Doesn’t it frighten you when
you read them and think that is the person with whom I have to spend
my life. Yet you never seem alarmed about it. I think it
is so brave of you. That reminds me that I never finished
what I wanted to say at the beginning of this letter. Even supposing
that I am pretty (and my complexion sometimes is simply awful), you
must bear in mind how quickly the years slip by, and how soon a woman
alters. Why, we shall hardly be married before you will find me
full of wrinkles, and without a tooth in my head. Poor boy, how
dreadful for you! Men seem to change so little and so slowly.
Besides, it does not matter for them, for nobody marries a man because
he is pretty. But you must marry me, Frank, not for what I look
but for what I am - for my inmost, inmost self, so that if I had no
body at all, you would love me just the same. That is how I love
you, but I do prefer you with your body on all the same. I don’t
know how I love you, dear. I only know that I am in a dream when
you are near me - just a beautiful dream. I live for those moments.
- Ever your own little
MAUDE.
P.S. - Papa gave us such a fright, for he came in just now and
said that the window-cleaner and all his family were very ill.
This was a joke, because the coachman had told him about my tart.
Wasn’t it horrid of him?
Woking, June 17th.
My own sweetest Maude, - I do want you to come up to town on Saturday
morning. Then I will see you home to St. Albans in the evening,
and we shall have another dear delightful week end. I think of
nothing else, and I count the hours. Now please to manage it,
and don’t let anything stop you. You know that you can always
get your way. Oh yes, you can, miss! I know.
We shall meet at the bookstall at Charing Cross railway station at one
o’clock, but if anything should go wrong, send me a wire to the
Club. Then we can do some shopping together, and have some fun
also. Tell your mother that we shall be back in plenty of time
for dinner. Make another tart, and I shall eat it. Things
are slack at the office just now, and I could be spared for a few days.
So you have had a fish-slice. It is so strange, because on that
very day I had my first present, and it was a fish-slice also.
We shall have fish at each end when we give a dinner. If we get
another fish-slice, then we shall give a fish-dinner - or keep one of
the slices to give to your friend Nelly Sheridan when she gets
married. They will always come in useful. And I have had
two more presents. One is a Tantalus spirit-stand from my friends
in the office. The other is a pair of bronzes from the cricket
club. They got it up without my knowing anything about it, and
I was amazed when a deputation came up to my rooms with them last night.
‘May your innings be long and your partnership unbroken until
you each make a hundred not out.’ That was the inscription
upon a card.
I have something very grave to tell you. I’ve been going
over my bills and things, and I owe ever so much more than I thought.
I have always been so careless, and never known exactly how I stood.
It did not matter when one was a bachelor, for one always felt that
one could live quite simply for a few months, and so set matters straight.
But now it is more serious. The bills come to more than a hundred
pounds; the biggest one is forty-two pounds to Snell and Walker, the
Conduit Street tailors. However, I am ordering my marriage-suit
from them, and that will keep them quiet. I have enough on hand
to pay most of the others. But we must not run short upon our
honeymoon - what an awful idea! Perhaps there may be some cheques
among our presents. We will hope for the best.
But there is a more serious thing upon which I want to consult you.
You asked me never to have any secrets from you, or else I should not
bother you about such things. I should have kept it for Saturday
when we meet, but I want you to have time to think about it, so that
we may come to some decision then.
I am surety to a man for an indefinite sum of money. It sounds
rather dreadful, does it not? But it is not so bad as it sounds,
for there is no harm done yet. But the question is what we should
do in the future about it, and the answer is not a very easy one.
He is a very pleasant fellow, an insurance agent, and he got into some
trouble about his accounts last year. The office would have dismissed
him, but as I knew his wife and his family, I became surety that he
should not go wrong again, and so I saved him from losing his situation.
His name is Farintosh. He is one of those amiable, weak, good
fellows whom you cannot help loving, although you never can trust them.
Of course we could give notice that we should not be responsible any
longer, but it would be a thunderbolt to this poor family, and the man
would certainly be ruined. We don’t want to begin our own
happiness by making any one else unhappy, do we? But we shall
talk it over, and I shall do what you advise. You understand that
we are only liable in case he defaults, and surely it is very unlikely
that he will do so after the lesson that he has already had.
I think the house will do splendidly. The Lindens is the name,
and it is on the Maybury Road, not more than a quarter of a mile from
the station. If your mother and you could come down on Tuesday
or Wednesday, I should get a half-day off, and you would be able to
inspect it. Such a nice little lawn in front, and garden behind.
A conservatory, if you please, dining-room and drawing-room. You
can never assemble more than four or five guests. On your at-home
days, we shall put up little placards as they do outside the theatres,
‘Drawing-room full,’ ‘Dining-room full,’ ‘Room
in the Conservatory.’ There are two good bedrooms, one large
maid’s room, and a lumber-room. One cook and one housemaid
could run it beautifully. Rent £50 on a three years’
lease - with taxes, about £62. I think it was just built
for us. Rupton Hale says that we must be careful not to brush
against the walls, and that it would be safer to go outside to sneeze
- but that is only his fun.
What a dull, stupid letter! I do hope that I shall be in good
form on Saturday. I am a man of moods - worse luck! and they come
quite regardless of how I wish to be, or even of how I have cause to
be. I do hope that I shall make your day bright for you - the
last day that we shall have together before the day. There
have been times when I have been such bad company to you, just when
I wished to be at my best. But you are always so sweet and patient
and soothing. Until Saturday, then, my own darling. - Ever your
lover, FRANK.
P.S. - I open this to tell you that such a gorgeous fish-knife,
with our monograms upon it, has just arrived from Mrs. Preston, my father’s
old friend. I went to the Goldsmith’s Company in Regent
Street yesterday afternoon, and I bought - what do you think?
It looks so beautiful upon its snow-white cotton wadding. I like
them very broad and rather flat. I do hope you will think it all
right. It fills me with the strangest feelings when I look at
it. Come what may, foul weather or fair, sorrow or joy, that little
strip of gold will still be with us - we shall see it until we can see
no more.
P.P.S. - Saturday! Saturday!! Saturday!!!
CHAPTER IV - THE TWO SOLOS
Their tryst was at the Charing Cross bookstall at one o’clock,
and so Mr. Frank Crosse was there at quarter-past twelve, striding impatiently
up and down, and stopping dead whenever a woman emerged from the entrance,
like a pointer dog before a partridge. Before he came he had been
haunted by the idea that possibly Maude might have an impulse to come
early - and what if she were to arrive and not find him there!
Every second of her company was so dear to him, that when driving to
meet her he had sometimes changed from one cab to another upon the way,
because the second seemed to have the faster horse. But now that
he was on the ground he realised that she was very exact to her word,
and that she would neither be early nor late. And yet, in the
illogical fashion of a lover, he soon forgot that it was he who was
too soon, and he chafed and chafed as the minutes passed, until at about
quarter to one he was striding gloomily about with despondent features
and melancholy forebodings, imagining a thousand miserable reasons for
her inexplicable delay. A good many people stared at him as they
passed, and we may do so among the number.
In person Frank Crosse was neither tall nor short, five feet eight and
a half to be exact, with the well-knit frame and springy step of a young
man who had been an athlete from his boyhood. He was slim, but
wiry, and carried his head with a half-defiant backward slant which
told of pluck and breed. His face was tanned brown, in spite of
his City hours, but his hair and slight moustache were flaxen, and his
eyes, which were his best features, were of a delicate blue, and could
vary in expression from something very tender to something particularly
hard. He was an orphan, and had inherited nothing from his parents
save a dash of the artist from his mother. It was not enough to
help him to earn a living, but it transformed itself into a keen appreciation
and some ambitions in literature, and it gave a light and shade to his
character which made him rather complex, and therefore interesting.
His best friends could not deny the shade, and yet it was but the shadow
thrown by the light. Strength, virility, emotional force, power
of deep feeling - these are traits which have to be paid for.
There was sometimes just a touch of the savage, or at least there were
indications of the possibility of a touch of the savage, in Frank Crosse.
His intense love of the open air and of physical exercise was a sign
of it. He left upon women the impression, not altogether unwelcome,
that there were unexplored recesses of his nature to which the most
intimate of them had never penetrated. In those dark corners of
the spirit either a saint or a sinner might be lurking, and there was
a pleasurable excitement in peering into them, and wondering which it
was. No woman ever found him dull. Perhaps it would have
been better for him if they had, for his impulsive nature had never
been long content with a chilly friendship. He was, as we may
see, a man with a past, but it was a past, now that Maude Selby
had come like an angel of light across the shadowed path of his life.
In age he was nearly twenty-seven.
There are one or two things which might be said for him which he would
not have said for himself. He was an only child and an orphan,
but he had adopted his grandparents, who had been left penniless through
his father’s death, and through all his struggles he had managed
to keep them happy and comfortable in a little cottage in Worcestershire.
Nor did he ever tell them that he had a struggle - fearing lest it should
make their position painful; and so when their quarterly cheque arrived,
they took it as a kindly but not remarkable act of duty upon the part
of their wealthy grandson in the City, with no suspicion as to the difference
which their allowance was making to him. Nor did he himself look
upon his action as a virtuous one, but simply as a thing which must
obviously be done. In the meantime, he had stuck closely to his
work, had won rapid promotion in the Insurance Office in which he had
started as junior clerk, had gained the goodwill of his superiors through
his frank, unaffected ways, and had been asked to play for the second
Surrey eleven at cricket. So without going the length of saying
that he was worthy of Maude Selby, one might perhaps claim - if it could
be done without endangering that natural modesty which was one of his
charms - that he was as worthy as any other young man who was available.
That unfortunate artistic soul of his, which had been in the tropics
of expectation, and was now in the arctic of reaction, had just finally
settled down to black despair, with a grim recognition of the fact that
Maude had certainly and absolutely given him up, when one boomed from
the station clock, and on the very stroke she hurried on to the platform.
How could he have strained his eyes after other women, as if a second
glance were ever needed when it was really she! The perfectly
graceful figure, the trimness and neatness of it, the beautiful womanly
poise of the head, the quick elastic step, he could have sworn to her
among ten thousand. His heart gave a bound at the sight of her,
but he had the English aversion to giving himself away, and so he walked
quickly forward to meet her with an impassive face, but with a look
in his eyes which was all that she wanted.
‘How are you?’
‘How do you do?’
He stood for a few moments looking at her in silence. She had
on the dress which he loved so much, a silver-grey merino skirt and
jacket, with a blouse of white pongee silk showing in front. Some
lighter coloured trimming fringed the cloth. She wore a grey toque,
with a dash of white at the side, and a white veil which softened without
concealing the dark brown curls and fresh girlish face beneath it.
Her gloves were of grey suède, and the two little pointed tan
shoes peeping from the edge of her skirt were the only touches of a
darker tint in her attire. Crosse had the hereditary artist’s
eye, and he could only stand and stare and enjoy it. He was filled
with admiration, with reverence, and with wonder that this perfect thing
should really proclaim itself to be all his own. Whatever had
he done, or could he do, to deserve it?
She looked up at him in a roguish sidelong way, with the bright mischievous
smile which was one of her charms.
‘Well, sir, do you approve?’
‘By Jove, it is splendid - beautiful!’
‘So glad! I hoped you would, since you are so fond of greys.
Besides, it is cooler in this weather. I hope you have not been
waiting.’
‘Oh no, that’s all right.’
‘You looked so solemn when first I saw you.’
‘Did I?’
‘And then you just jumped.’
‘Did I? I’m sorry.’
‘Why?’
‘I don’t know. I like our feelings to be our very
very own, and never to show them to any one else at all. I dare
say it is absurd, but that is my instinct.’
‘Never mind, dear, it wasn’t such a big jump as all that.
Where are we going?’
‘Come here, Maude, into the waiting-room.’
She followed him into the gloomy, smoky, dingy room. Bare yellow
benches framed an empty square of brown linoleum. A labouring
man with his wife and a child sat waiting with the stolid patience of
the poor in one corner. They were starting on some Saturday afternoon
excursion, and had mistimed their train. Maude Selby and Frank
Crosse took the other corner. He drew a jeweller’s box from
his pocket and removed the lid. Something sparkled among the wadding.
‘O Frank! Is that really it?’
‘Do you like it?’
‘What a broad one it is! Mother’s is quite thin.’
‘They wear thin in time.’
‘It is beautiful. Shall I try it on?’
‘No, don’t. There is some superstition about it.’
‘But suppose it won’t fit?’
‘That is quite safe. I measured it with your sapphire ring.’
‘I haven’t half scolded you enough about that sapphire ring.
How could you go and give twenty-two guineas for a ring? - oh yes, sir,
that was the price, for I saw a duplicate yesterday in the Goldsmith’s
Company. You dear extravagant old boy!’
‘I had saved the money.’
‘But not for that!’
‘For nothing half or quarter as important. But I had the
other to the same size, so it is sure to fit.’
Maude had pushed up her veil, and sat with the little golden circlet
in her hand, looking down at it, while the dim watery London sunlight
poured through the window, and tagged all her wandering curls with a
coppery gleam. It was a face beautiful in itself, but more beautiful
for its expression - sensitive, refined, womanly, full of innocent archness
and girlish mischief, but with a depth of expression in the eyes, and
a tender delicacy about the mouth, which spoke of a great spirit with
all its capacities for suffering and devotion within. The gross
admirer of merely physical charms might have passed her over unnoticed.
So might the man who is attracted only by outward and obvious signs
of character. But to the man who could see, to the man whose own
soul had enough of spirituality to respond to hers, and whose eye could
appreciate the subtlety of a beauty which is of the mind as well as
of the body, there was not in all wide London upon that midsummer day
a sweeter girl than Maude Selby, as she sat in her grey merino dress
with the London sun tagging her brown curls with that coppery glimmer.
She handed back the ring, and a graver expression passed over her mobile
face.
‘I feel as you said in your letter, Frank. There is something
tragic in it. It will be with me for ever. All the future
will arrange itself round that little ring.’
‘Are you afraid of it?’
‘Afraid!’ her grey glove rested for an instant upon the
back of his hand. ‘I couldn’t be afraid of
anything if you were with me. It is really extraordinary, for
by nature I am so easily frightened. But if I were with you in
a railway accident or anywhere, it would be just the same. You
see I become for the time part of you, as it were, and you are brave
enough for two.’
‘I don’t profess to be so brave as all that,’ said
Frank. ‘I expect I have as many nerves as my neighbours.’
Maude’s grey toque nodded up and down. ‘I know all
about that,’ said she.
‘You have such a false idea of me. It makes me happy at
the time and miserable afterwards, for I feel such a rank impostor.
You imagine me to be a hero, and a genius, and all sorts of things,
while I know that I am about as ordinary a young fellow as walks
the streets of London, and no more worthy of you than - well, than any
one else is.’
She laughed with shining eyes.
‘I like to hear you talk like that,’ said she. ‘That
is just what is so beautiful about you.’
It is hopeless to prove that you are not a hero when your disclaimers
are themselves taken as a proof of heroism. Frank shrugged his
shoulders.
‘I only hope you’ll find me out gradually and not suddenly,’
said he. ‘Now, Maude, we have all day and all London before
us. What shall we do? I want you to choose.’
‘I am quite happy whatever we do. I am content to sit here
with you until evening.’
Her idea of a happy holiday set them both laughing.
‘Come along,’ said he, ‘we shall discuss it as we
go.’
The workman’s family was still waiting, and Maude handed the child
a shilling as she went out. She was so happy herself that she
wanted every one else to be happy also. The people turned to look
at her as she passed. With the slight flush upon her cheeks and
the light in her eyes, she seemed the personification of youth, and
life, and love. One tall old gentleman started as he looked, and
watched her with a rapt face until she disappeared. Some cheek
had flushed and some eye had brightened at his words once, and sweet
old days had for an instant lived again.
‘Shall we have a cab?’
‘O Frank, we must learn to be economical. Let us walk.’
‘I can’t and won’t be economical to-day.’
‘There now! See what a bad influence I have upon you.’
‘Most demoralising! But we have not settled yet where we
are to go to.’
‘What does it matter, if we are together?’
‘There is a good match at the Oval, the Australians against Surrey.
Would you care to see that?’
‘Yes, dear, if you would.’
‘And there are matinées at all the theatres.’
‘You would rather be in the open air.’
‘All I want is that you should enjoy yourself.’
‘Never fear. I shall do that.’
‘Well, then, first of all I vote that we go and have some lunch.’
They started across the station yard, and passed the beautiful old stone
cross. Among the hansoms and the four-wheelers, the hurrying travellers,
and the lounging cabmen, there rose that lovely reconstruction of mediævalism,
the pious memorial of a great Plantagenet king to his beloved wife.
‘Six hundred years ago,’ said Frank, as they paused and
looked up, ‘that old stone cross was completed, with heralds and
armoured knights around it to honour her whose memory was honoured by
the king. Now the corduroyed porters stand where the knights stood,
and the engines whistle where the heralds trumpeted, but the old cross
is the same as ever in the same old place. It is a little thing
of that sort which makes one realise the unbroken history of our country.’
Maude insisted upon hearing about Queen Eleanor, and Frank imparted
the little that he knew as they walked out into the crowded Strand.
‘She was Edward the First’s wife, and a splendid woman.
It was she, you remember, who sucked the wound when he was stabbed with
a poisoned dagger. She died somewhere in the north, and he had
the body carried south to bury it in Westminster Abbey. Wherever
it rested for a night he built a cross, and so you have a line of crosses
all down England to show where that sad journey was broken.’
They had turned down Whitehall, and passed the big cuirassiers upon
their black chargers at the gate of the Horse Guards. Frank pointed
to one of the windows of the old banqueting-hall.
‘You’ve seen a memorial of a queen of England,’ said
he. ‘That window is the memorial of a king.’
‘Why so, Frank?’
‘I believe that it was through that window that Charles the First
passed out to the scaffold when his head was cut off. It was the
first time that the people had ever shown that they claimed authority
over their king.’
‘Poor fellow!’ said Maude. ‘He was so handsome,
and such a good husband and father.’
‘It is the good kings who may be the dangerous ones.’
‘O Frank!’
‘If a king thinks only of pleasure, then he does not interfere
with matters of state. But if he is conscientious, he tries to
do what he imagines to be his duty, and so he causes trouble.
Look at Charles, for example. He was a very good man, and yet
he caused a civil war. George the Third was a most exemplary character,
but his stupidity lost us America, and nearly lost us Ireland.
They were each succeeded by thoroughly bad men, who did far less harm.’
They had reached the end of Whitehall, and the splendid panorama of
Westminster Abbey and the Houses of Parliament lay before them.
The most stately of ancient English buildings was contrasted with the
most beautiful of modern ones. How anything so graceful came to
be built by this tasteless and utilitarian nation must remain a marvel
to the traveller. The sun was shining upon the gold-work of the
roof, and the grand towers sprang up amid the light London haze, like
some gorgeous palace in a dream. It was a fit centre for the rule
to whose mild sway one-fifth of the human race acquiesces - a rule upheld
by so small a force that only the consent of the governed can sustain
it.
Frank and Maude stood together looking up at it.
‘How beautiful it is!’ she cried. ‘How the gilding
lights up the whole building!’
‘And how absurd it is not to employ it more in our gloomy London
architecture!’ said Frank. ‘Imagine how grand a gilded
dome of St. Paul’s would look, hanging like a rising sun over
the City. But here is our restaurant, Maude, and Big Ben says
that it is a quarter to two.
CHAPTER V - IN BRITAIN’S VALHALLA
They had discussed the rooms in their new house, and the bridesmaids’
dresses, and Maude’s cooking, and marriage-presents, and the merits
of Brighton, and the nature of love, and volleying at tennis (Maude
was the lady-champion of a tennis club), and season tickets, and the
destiny of the universe - to say nothing of a small bottle of Perrier
Jouet. It was reprehensibly extravagant, but this would be their
last unmarried excursion, and so they drank to the dear days of the
past, and the dearer ones of the future. Good comrades as well
as lovers, they talked freely, and with pleasure. Frank never
made the common mistake of talking down, and Maude justified his confidence
by eagerly keeping up. To both of them silence was preferable
to conventional small talk.
‘We’ll just get down there after lunch,’ said Frank,
as he paid his bill. ‘You have not seen the Australians,
have you?’
‘Yes, dear, I saw them at Clifton four years ago.’
‘But this is a new lot. There are nine of the present team
who have never played in England before.’
‘They are very good, are they not?’
‘Very good indeed. And the dry summer has helped them.
It is the sticky English wickets which put them off. The wickets
are very fast over there. Giffen is their best all-round man,
but Darling and Iredale and young Hill are good enough for anything.
Well, then - O Lord, what a pity!’
He had turned towards the window as he rose, and saw one of those little
surprises by which Nature relieves the monotony of life in these islands.
The sun had gone, a ragged slate-coloured cloud was drifting up from
over the river, and the rain was falling with a soft persistency which
is more fatal than the most boisterous shower. There would be
no more cricket that day.
‘Two coffees and two benedictines,’ cried Frank, and they
relapsed into their chairs. But a half-hour passed and the grey
cloud was thicker and the rain more heavy. The cheerless leaden
river flowed slowly under drifting skies. Beyond an expanse of
shining pavement the great black Abbey towered amidst the storm.
‘Have you ever done the Abbey, Maude?’
‘No, Frank; I should love to.’
‘I have only been once - more shame to me to say so! Is
it not a sin that we young Englishmen should be familiar with every
music-hall in London and should know so little of this which is the
centre of the British race, the most august and tremendous monument
that ever a nation owned. Six hundred years ago the English looked
upon it as their holiest and most national shrine, and since then our
kings and our warriors and our thinkers and our poets have all been
laid there, until there is such an accumulation that the huge Abbey
has hardly space for another monument. Let us spend an hour inside
it.’
They made for Solomon’s porch, since it was the nearest and they
had but the one umbrella. Under its shelter they brushed themselves
dry before they entered.
‘Whom does the Abbey belong to, Frank?’
‘To you and me!’
‘Now you are joking!’
‘Not at all. It belongs in the long-run to the British taxpayer.
You have heard the story of the Scotch visitor who came on board one
of our battleships and asked to see the captain. “Who shall
I say?” said the sentry. “One of the proprietors,”
said the Scotchman. That’s our position towards the
Abbey. Let us inspect our property.’
They were smiling as they entered, but the smile faded from their lips
as the door closed behind them. In this holy of holies, this inner
sanctuary of the race, there was a sense of serene and dignified solemnity
which would have imposed itself upon the most thoughtless. Frank
and Maude stood in mute reverence. The high arches shot up in
long rows upon either side of them, straight and slim as beautiful trees,
until they curved off far up near the clerestory and joined their sister
curves to form the lightest, most delicate tracery of stone. In
front of them a great rose-window of stained glass, splendid with rich
purples and crimsons, shone through a subdued and reverent gloom.
Here and there in the aisles a few spectators moved among the shadows,
but all round along the walls two and three deep were ranged the illustrious
dead, the perishable body within, the lasting marble without, and the
more lasting name beneath. It was very silent in the home of the
great dead - only a distant footfall or a subdued murmur here and there.
Maude knelt down and sank her face in her hands. Frank prayed
also with that prayer which is a feeling rather than an utterance.
Then they began to move round the short transept in which they found
themselves - a part of the Abbey reserved for the great statesmen.
Frank tried to quote the passage in which Macaulay talks about the men
worn out by the stress and struggle of the neighbouring parliament-hall,
and coming hither for peace and rest. Here were the men who had
been strong enough to grasp the helm, and who, sometimes wisely, sometimes
foolishly, but always honestly, had tried to keep the old ship before
the wind. Canning and Peel were there, with Pitt, Fox, Grattan
and Beaconsfield. Governments and oppositions moulder behind the
walls. Beaconsfield alone among all the statues showed the hard-lined
face of the self-made man. These others look so plump and smooth
one can hardly realise how strong they were, but they sprang from those
ruling castes to whom strength came by easy inheritance. Frank
told Maude the little which he knew of each of them - of Grattan, the
noblest Irishman of them all, of Castlereagh, whose coffin was pursued
to the gates of the Abbey by a raging mob who wished to tear out his
corpse, of Fox the libertine philosopher, of Palmerston the gallant
sportsman, who rode long after he could walk. They marvelled together
at the realism of the sculptor who had pitted Admiral Warren with the
smallpox, and at the absurdity of that other one who had clad Robert
Peel in a Roman toga.
Then turning to the right at the end of the Statesmen’s Transept,
they wandered aimlessly down the huge nave. It was overwhelming,
the grandeur of the roof above and of the contents below. Any
one of hundreds of these tombs was worth a devout pilgrimage, but how
could one raise his soul to the appreciation of them all. Here
was Darwin who revolutionised zoology, and here was Isaac Newton who
gave a new direction to astronomy. Here were old Ben Jonson, and
Stephenson the father of railways, and Livingstone of Africa, and Wordsworth,
and Kingsley, and Arnold. Here were the soldiers of the mutiny
- Clyde and Outram and Lawrence, - and painters, and authors, and surgeons,
and all the good sons who in their several degrees had done loyal service
to the old mother. And when their service was done the old mother
had stretched out that long arm of hers and had brought them home, and
always for every good son brought home she had sent another forth, and
her loins were ever fruitful, and her children loving and true.
Go into the Abbey and think, and as the nation’s past is borne
in upon you, you will have no fear for its future.
Frank was delighted with some of the monuments and horrified by others,
and he communicated both his joy and his anger to Maude. They
noticed together how the moderns and the Elizabethans had much in common
in their types of face, their way of wearing the hair, and their taste
in monuments, while between them lie the intolerable affectations -
which culminated towards the end of last century.
‘It all rings false - statue, inscription, everything,’
said Frank. ‘These insufferable allegorical groups sprawling
round a dead hero are of the same class as the pompous and turgid prose
of Doctor Johnson. The greatest effects are the simplest effects,
and so it always was and so it always will be. But that little
bit of Latin is effective, I confess.’
It was a very much defaced inscription underneath a battered Elizabethan
effigy, whose feet had been knocked off, and whose features were blurred
into nothing. Two words of the inscription had caught Frank’s
eye.
‘Moestissima uxor! It was his “most sad wife”
who erected it! Look at it now! The poor battered monument
of a woman’s love. Now, Maude, come with me, and we shall
visit the famous Poets’ Corner.’
What an assembly it would be if at some supreme day each man might stand
forth from the portals of his tomb. Tennyson, the last and almost
the greatest of that illustrious line, lay under the white slab upon
the floor. Maude and Frank stood reverently beside it.
‘“Sunset and evening Star
And one clear call for me.”’
Frank quoted. ‘What lines for a very old man to write!
I should put him second only to Shakespeare had I the marshalling of
them.’
‘I have read so little,’ said Maude.
‘We will read it all together after next week. But it makes
your reading so much more real and intimate when you have stood at the
grave of the man who wrote. That’s Chaucer, the big tomb
there. He is the father of British poetry. Here is Browning
beside Tennyson - united in life and in death. He was the more
profound thinker, but music and form are essential also.’
‘What a splendid face!’ cried Maude.
‘It is a bust to Longfellow, the American.’ They read
the inscription. ‘This bust was placed among the memorials
of the poets of England by English admirers of an American poet.’
‘I am so glad to have seen that. I know his poems so well,’
said Maude.
‘I believe he is more read than any poet in England.’
‘Who is that standing figure?’
‘It is Dryden. What a clever face, and what a modern type.
Here is Walter Scott beside the door. How kindly and humorous
his expression was! And see how high his head was from the ear
to the crown. It was a great brain. There is Burns, the
other famous Scot. Don’t you think there is a resemblance
between the faces? And here are Dickens, and Thackeray, and Macaulay.
I wonder whether, when Macaulay was writing his essays, he had a premonition
that he would be buried in Westminster Abbey. He is continually
alluding to the Abbey and its graves. I always think that we have
a vague intuition as to what will occur to us in life.’
‘We can guess what is probable.’
‘It amounts to more than that. I had an intuition that I
should marry you from the first day that I saw you, and yet it did not
seem probable. But deep down in my soul I knew that I should marry
you.’
‘I knew that I should marry you, Frank, or else that I should
never marry at all.’
‘There now! We both had it. Well, that is really
wonderful!’
They stood among the memorials of all those great people, marvelling
at the mysteries of their own small lives. A voice at their elbows
brought them back to the present.
‘This way, if you please, for the kings,’ said the voice.
‘They are now starting for the kings.’
‘They’ proved to be a curiously mixed little group of people
who were waiting at the entrance through the enclosure for the arrival
of the official guide. There were a tall red-bearded man with
a very Scotch accent and a small gentle wife, also an American father
with his two bright and enthusiastic daughters, a petty-officer of the
navy in his uniform, two young men whose attention was cruelly distracted
from the monuments by the American girls, and a dozen other travellers
of various sexes and ages. Just as Maude and Frank joined them
the guide, a young fresh-faced fellow, came striding up, and they passed
through the opening into the royal burying-ground.
‘This way, ladies and gentlemen,’ cried the hurrying guide,
and they all clattered over the stone pavement. He stopped beside
a tomb upon which a lady with a sad worn face was lying. ‘Mary,
Queen of Scots,’ said he, ‘the greatest beauty of her day.
This monument was erected by her son, James the First.’
‘Isn’t she just perfectly sweet?’ said one of the
American girls.
‘Well, I don’t know. I expected more of her than that,’
the other answered.
‘I reckon,’ remarked the father, ‘that if any one
went through as much as that lady did, it would not tend to improve
her beauty. Now what age might the lady be, sir?’
‘Forty-four years of age at the time of her execution,’
said the guide.
‘Ah weel, she’s young for her years,’ muttered the
Scotchman, and the party moved on. Frank and Maude lingered to
have a further look at the unfortunate princess, the bright French butterfly,
who wandered from the light and warmth into that grim country, a land
of blood and of psalms.
‘She was as hard as nails under all her gentle grace,’ said
Frank. ‘She rode eighty miles and hardly drew rein after
the battle of Langside.’
‘She looks as if she were tired, poor dear!’ said Maude;
‘I don’t think that she was sorry to be at rest.’
The guide was narrating the names of the owners of the tombs at the
further end of the chapel. ‘Queen Anne is here, and Mary
the wife of William the Third is beside her. And here is William
himself. The king was very short and the queen very tall, so in
the sculptures the king is depicted standing upon a stool so as to bring
their heads level. In the vaults beyond there are thirty-eight
Stuarts.’
Thirty-eight Stuarts! Princes, bishops, generals, once the salt
of the earth, the mightiest of men, and now lumped carelessly together
as thirty-eight Stuarts. So Death the Republican and Time the
Radical can drag down the highest from his throne.
They had followed the guide into another small chapel, which bore the
name of Henry VII. upon the door. Surely they were great builders
and great designers in those days! Had stone been as pliable as
wax it could not have been twisted and curved into more exquisite spirals
and curls, so light, so delicate, so beautiful, twining and turning
along the walls, and drooping from the ceiling. Never did the
hand of man construct anything more elaborately ornate, nor the brain
of man think out a design more absolutely harmonious and lovely.
In the centre, with all the pomp of mediæval heraldry, starred
and spangled with the Tudor badges, the two bronze figures of Henry
and his wife lay side by side upon their tomb. The guide read
out the quaint directions in the king’s will, by which they were
to be buried ‘with some respect to their Royal dignity, but avoiding
damnable pomp and outrageous superfluities!’ There was,
as Frank remarked, a fine touch of the hot Tudor blood in the adjectives.
One could guess where Henry the Eighth got his masterful temper.
Yet it was an ascetic and priest-like face which looked upwards from
the tomb.
They passed the rifled tombs of Cromwell, Blake, and Ireton - the despicable
revenge of the men who did not dare to face them in the field, - and
they marked the grave of James the First, who erected no monument to
himself, and so justified in death the reputation for philosophy which
he had aimed at in his life. Then they inspected the great tomb
of Villiers, Duke of Buckingham, as surprising and as magnificent as
his history, cast a glance at the covering of plucky little George the
Second, the last English king to lead his own army into battle, and
so onwards to see the corner of the Innocents, where rest the slender
bones of the poor children murdered in the Tower.
But now the guide had collected his little flock around him again, with
the air of one who has something which is not to be missed. ‘You
will stand upon the step to see the profile,’ said he, as he indicated
a female figure upon a tomb. ‘It is the great Queen Elizabeth.’
It was a profile and a face worth seeing - the face of a queen who was
worthy of her Shakespeares upon the land and her Drakes upon the sea.
Had the Spanish king seen her, he would have understood that she was
not safe to attack - this grim old lady with the eagle nose and the
iron lips. You could understand her grip upon her cash-box, you
could explain her harshness to her lovers, you could realise the confidence
of her people, you could read it all in that wonderful face.
‘She’s splendid,’ said Frank.
‘She’s terrible,’ said Maude.
‘Did I understand you to say, sir,’ asked the American,
‘that it was this lady who beheaded the other lady, Queen of Scotland,
whom we saw ’way back in the other compartment?’
‘Yes, sir, she did.’
‘Well, I guess if there was any beheading to be done, this was
the lady to see that it was put through with promptness and despatch.
Not a married lady, I gather?’
‘No, sir.’
‘And a fortunate thing for somebody. That woman’s
husband would have a mean time of it, sir, in my opinion.’
‘Hush, poppa,’ said the two daughters, and the procession
moved on. They were entering the inner chapel of all, the oldest
and the holiest, in which, amid the ancient Plantagenet kings, there
lies that one old Saxon monarch, confessor and saint, the holy Edward,
round whose honoured body the whole of this great shrine has gradually
risen. A singular erection once covered with mosaic work, but
now bare and gaunt, stood in the centre.
‘The body of Edward the Confessor is in a case up at the top,’
said the guide. ‘This hollow place below was filled with
precious relics, and the pilgrims used to kneel in these niches, which
are just large enough to hold a man upon his knees. The mosaic
work has been picked out by the pilgrims.’
‘What is the date of the shrine?’ asked Frank.
‘About 1250, sir. The early kings were all buried as near
to it as they could get, for it was their belief in those days that
the devil might carry off the body, and so the nearer they got to the
shrine the safer they felt. Henry the Fifth, who won the battle
of Agincourt, is there. Those are the actual helmet, shield, and
saddle which he used in the battle upon the crossbeam yonder.
That king with the grave face and the beard is Edward the Third, the
father of the Black Prince. The Black Prince never lived to ascend
the throne, but he was the father of the unfortunate Richard the Second,
who lies here - this clean-shaven king with the sharp features.
Now, ladies and gentlemen, if you will turn this way, I will show you
one of the most remarkable objects in the Abbey.’
The object in question proved to be nothing more singular than a square
block of stone placed under an old chair. And yet as the guide
continued to speak, they felt that he had justified his words.
‘This is the sacred stone of Scone upon which the kings of Scotland
have been crowned from time immemorial. When Edward the First
overran Scotland 600 years ago, he had it brought here, and since then
every monarch of England has also sat upon it when crowned.’
‘The present Queen?’ asked some one.
‘Yes, she also. The legend was that it was the stone upon
which Jacob rested his head when he dreamed, but the geologists have
proved that it is red sandstone of Scotland.’
‘Then I understand, sir, that this other throne is the Scottish
throne,’ said the American gentleman.
‘No, sir, the Scottish throne and the English throne are the same
throne. But at the time of William and Mary it was necessary to
crown her as well as him, and so a second throne was needed. But
that of course was modern.’
‘Only a couple of hundred years ago. I wonder they let it
in. But I guess they might have taken better care of it.
Some one has carved his name upon it.’
‘A Westminster boy bet his schoolfellows that he would sleep among
the tombs, and to prove that he had done it, he carved his name upon
the throne.’
‘You don’t say!’ cried the American. ‘Well,
I guess that boy ended pretty high up.’
‘As high as the gallows, perhaps,’ said Frank, and every
one tittered, but the guide hurried on with a grave face, for the dignity
of the Abbey was in his keeping.
‘This tomb is that of Queen Eleanor,’ said he.
Frank twitched Maude by the sleeve. ‘Eleanor of Charing
Cross,’ said he. ‘See how one little bit of knowledge
links on with another.’
‘And here is the tomb of her husband, Edward the First.
It was he who brought the stone from Scone. At the time of his
death the conquest of Scotland was nearly done, and he gave orders that
his burial should be merely temporary until Scotland was thoroughly
subdued. He is still, as you perceive, in his temporary tomb.’
The big Scotchman laughed loudly and derisively. All the others
looked sadly at him with the pitying gaze which the English use towards
the more excitable races when their emotion gets the better of them.
A stream from a garden hose could not have damped him more.
‘They opened the grave last century,’ said the guide.
‘Inside was an inscription, which said, “Here lies the hammer
of the Scots.” He was a fine man, six feet two inches from
crown to sole.’
They wandered out of the old shrine where the great Plantagenet kings
lie like a bodyguard round the Saxon saint. Abbots lay on one
side of them as they passed, and dead crusaders with their legs crossed,
upon the other. And then, in an instant, they were back in comparatively
modern times again.
‘This is the tomb of Wolfe, who died upon the Heights of Abraham,’
said the guide. ‘It was due to him and to his soldiers that
all America belongs to the English-speaking races. There is a
picture of his Highlanders going up to the battle along the winding
path which leads from Wolfe’s Cove. He died in the moment
of victory.’
It was bewildering, the way in which they skipped from age to age.
The history of England appeared to be not merely continuous, but simultaneous,
as they turned in an instant from the Georgian to the Elizabethan, the
one monument as well preserved as the other. They passed the stately
de Vere, his armour all laid out in fragments upon a marble slab, as
a proof that he died at peace with all men; and they saw the terrible
statue of the onslaught of Death, which, viewed in the moonlight, made
a midnight robber drop his booty and fly panic-stricken out of the Abbey.
So awful and yet so fascinating is it, that the shuffling feet of the
party of sightseers had passed out of hearing before Maude and Frank
could force themselves away from it.
In the base of the statue is an iron door, which has been thrown open,
and the sculptor’s art has succeeded wonderfully in convincing
you that it has been thrown open violently. The two leaves of
it seem still to quiver with the shock, and one could imagine that one
heard the harsh clang of the metal. Out of the black opening had
sprung a dreadful thing, something muffled in a winding-sheet, one bony
hand clutching the edge of the pedestal, the other upraised to hurl
a dart at the woman above him. She, a young bride of twenty-seven,
has fallen fainting, while her husband, with horror in his face, is
springing forward, his hand outstretched, to get between his wife and
her loathsome assailant.
‘I shall dream of this,’ said Maude. She had turned
pale, as many a woman has before this monument.
‘It is awful!’ Frank walked backwards, unable to take
his eyes from it. ‘What pluck that sculptor had! It
is an effect which must be either ludicrous or great, and he has made
it great.’
‘Roubillac is his name,’ said Maude, reading it from the
pedestal.
‘A Frenchman, or a man of French descent. Isn’t that
characteristic! In the whole great Abbey the one monument which
has impressed us with its genius and imagination is by a foreigner.
We haven’t got it in us. We are too much afraid of letting
ourselves go and of giving ourselves away. We are heavy-handed
and heavy-minded.’
‘If we can’t produce the monuments, we can produce the men
who deserve them,’ said Maude, and Frank wrote the aphorism down
upon his shirt-cuff.
‘We are too severe both in sculpture and architecture,’
said he. ‘More fancy and vigour in our sculptors, more use
of gold and more ornament in our architects - that is what we want.
But I think it is past praying for. It would be better to subdivide
the work of the world, according to the capacity of the different nations.
Let Italy and France embellish us. We might do something in exchange
- organise the French colonies, perhaps, or the Italian exchequer.
That is our legitimate work, but we will never do anything at the other.’
The guide had already reached the end of his round, an iron gate corresponding
to that by which they had entered, and they found him waiting impatiently
and swinging his keys. But Maude’s smile and word of thanks
as she passed him brought content into his face once more. A ray
of living sunshine is welcome to the man who spends his days among the
tombs.
They walked down the North Transept and out through Solomon’s
Porch. The rain-cloud had swept over, and the summer sun was shining
upon the wet streets, turning them all to gold. This might have
been that fabled London of which young Whittington dreamed. In
front of them lay the lawns of vivid green, with the sunlit raindrops
gleaming upon the grass. The air was full of the chirping of the
sparrows. Across their vision, from the end of Whitehall to Victoria
Street, the black ribbon of traffic whirled and circled, one of the
great driving-belts of the huge city. Over it all, to their right,
towered those glorious Houses of Parliament, the very sight of which
made Frank repent his bitter words about English architecture.
They stood in the old porch gazing at the scene. It was so wonderful
to come back at one stride from the great country of the past to the
greater country of the present. Here was the very thing which
these dead men lived and died to build.
‘It’s not much past three,’ said Frank. ‘What
a gloomy place to take you to! Good heavens, we have one day together,
and I take you to a cemetery! Shall we go to a matinée
to counteract it?’
But Maude laid her hand upon his arm.
‘I don’t think, Frank, that I was ever more impressed, or
learned more in so short a time, in my life. It was a grand hour
- an hour never to be forgotten. And you must not think that I
am ever with you to be amused. I am with you to accompany you
in whatever seems to you to be highest and best. Now before we
leave the dear old Abbey, promise me that you will always live your
own highest and never come down to me.’
‘I can very safely promise that I will never come down to you,’
said Frank. ‘I may climb all my life, and yet there are
parts of your soul which will be like snow-peaks in the clouds to me.
But you will be now and always my own dear comrade as well as my sweetest
wife. And now, Maude, what shall it be, the theatre or the Australians?’
‘Do you wish to go to either very much?’
‘Not unless you do.’
‘Well, then, I feel as if either would be a profanation.
Let us walk together down to the Embankment, and sit on one of the benches
there, and watch the river flowing in the sunshine, and talk and think
of all that we have seen.’
CHAPTER VI - TWO SOLOS AND A DUET
The night before the wedding, Frank Crosse and his best man, Rupton
Hale, dined at the Raleigh Club with Maude’s brother, Jack Selby,
who was a young lieutenant in a Hussar regiment. Jack was a horsy,
slangy young sportsman who cared nothing about Frank’s worldly
prospects, but had given the match his absolute approval from the moment
that he realised that his future brother had played for the Surrey Second.
‘What more can you want?’ said he. ‘You won’t
exactly be a Mrs. W. G., but you will be on the edge of first-class
cricket.’ And Maude, who rejoiced in his approval, without
quite understanding the grounds for it, kissed him, and called him the
best of brothers.
The marriage was to be at eleven o’clock at St. Monica’s
Church, and the Selbys were putting up at the Langham. Frank stayed
at the Metropole, and so did Rupton Hale. They were up early,
their heads and nerves none the better for Jack Selby’s hospitality
of the night before.
Frank could eat no breakfast, and he shunned publicity in his wedding-garments,
so they remained in the upstairs sitting-room. He stood by the
window, drumming his fingers upon the pane, and looking down into Northumberland
Avenue. He had often pictured this day, and associated it with
sunshine and flowers and every emblem of joy. But Nature had not
risen to the occasion. A thick vapour, half smoke half cloud,
drifted along the street, and a thin persistent rain was falling steadily.
It pit-patted upon the windows, splashed upon the sills, and gurgled
in the water-pipes. Far down beneath him on the drab-coloured
slimy road stood the lines of wet cabs, looking like beetles with glistening
backs. Round black umbrellas hurried along the shining pavements.
A horse had fallen at the door of the Constitutional Club, and an oil-skinned
policeman was helping the cabman to raise it. Frank watched it
until the harness had been refastened, and it had vanished into Trafalgar
Square. Then he turned and examined himself in the mirror.
His trim black frock-coat and pearl grey trousers set off his alert
athletic figure to advantage. His glossy hat, too, his lavender
gloves, and dark-blue tie, were all absolutely irreproachable.
And yet he was not satisfied with himself. Maude ought to have
something better than that. What a fool he had been to take so
much wine last night! On this day of all days in their lives she
surely had a right to find him at his best. He was restless, and
his nerves were all quivering. He would have given anything for
a cigarette, but he did not wish to scent himself with tobacco.
He had cut himself in shaving, and his nose was peeling from a hot day
on the cricket-field. What a silly thing to expose his nose to
the sun before his wedding! Perhaps when Maude saw it she would
- well, she could hardly break it off, but at least she might be ashamed
of him. He worked himself into a fever over that unfortunate nose.
‘You are off colour, Crosse,’ said his best man.
‘I was just thinking that my nose was. It’s very kind
of you to come and stand by me.’
‘That’s all right. We shall see it through together.’
Hale was a despondent man, though the most loyal of friends, and he
spoke in a despondent way. His gloomy manner, the London drizzle,
and the nervousness proper to the occasion, were all combining to make
Frank more and more wretched. Fortunately Jack Selby burst like
a gleam of sunshine into the room. The sight of his fresh-coloured
smiling face - or it may have been some reminder of Maude which he found
in it - brought consolation to the bridegroom.
‘How are you, Crosse? How do, Hale? Excuse my country
manners! The old Christmas-tree in the hall wanted to send for
you, but I knew your number. You’re looking rather green
about the gills, old chap.’
‘I feel a little chippy to-day.’
‘That’s the worst of these cheap champagnes. Late
hours are bad for the young. Have a whisky and soda with me.
No? Hale, you must buck him up, for they’ll all be down
on you if you don’t bring your man up to time in the pink of condition.
We certainly did ourselves up to the top hole last night. Couldn’t
face your breakfast, eh? Neither could I. A strawberry and
a bucket of soda-water.’
‘How are they all at the Langham?’ asked Frank eagerly.
‘Oh, splendid! At least I haven’t seen Maude.
She’s been getting into parade order. But mother is full
of beans. We had to take her up one link in the curb, or there
would have been no holding her.’
Frank’s eyes kept turning to the slow-moving minute-hand.
It was not ten o’clock yet.
‘Don’t you think that I might go round to the Langham and
see them?’
‘Good Lord, no! Clean against regulations. Stand by
his head, Hale! Wo, boy, steady!’
‘It won’t do, Crosse, it really won’t!’ said
Hale solemnly.
‘What rot it is! Here am I doing nothing, and I might be
of some use or encouragement to her. Let’s get a cab!’
‘Wo, laddie, wo then, boy! Keep him in hand, Hale!
Get to his head.’
Frank flung himself down into an armchair, and muttered about absurd
conventions.
‘It can’t be helped, my boy. It is correct.’
‘Buck up, Crosse, buck up! We’ll make the thing go
with a buzz when we do begin. Two of our Johnnies are coming,
regular fizzers, and full of blood both of them. We’ll paint
the Langham a fine bright solferino, when the church parade is over.’
Frank sat rather sulkily watching the slow minute-hand, and listening
to the light-hearted chatter of the boy-lieutenant, and the more deliberate
answers of his best man. At last he jumped up and seized his hat
and gloves.
‘Half-past,’ said he. ‘Come on. I can’t
wait any longer. I must do something. It is time
we went to the church.’
‘Fall in for the church!’ cried Jack. ‘Wait
a bit! I know this game, for I was best man myself last month.
Inspect his kit, Hale. See that he’s according to regulations.
Ring? All right. Parson’s money? Right oh!
Small change? Good! By the right, quick march!’
Frank soon recovered his spirits now that he had something to do.
Even that drive through the streaming streets, with the rain pattering
upon the top of their four-wheeler, could not depress him any longer.
He rose to the level of Jack Selby, and they chattered gaily together.
‘Ain’t we bringing him up fighting fit?’ cried Jack
exultingly. ‘Shows that all the care we have taken of him
in the last twenty-four hours has not been wasted. That’s
the sort I like - game as a pebble! You can’t buy ’em,
you have to breed ’em. A regular fizzer he is, and
full of blood. And here we are on the ground.’
It was a low, old-fashioned, grey church, with a Gothic entrance and
two niches on either side, which spoke of pre-Lutheran days. Cheap
modern shops, which banked it in, showed up the quaint dignity of the
ancient front. The side-door was open, and they passed into its
dim-lit interior, with high carved pews, and rich, old, stained glass.
Huge black oak beams curved over their heads, and dim inscriptions of
mediæval Latin curled and writhed upon the walls. A single
step seemed to have taken them from the atmosphere of the nineteenth
to that of the fifteenth century.
‘What a ripping old church!’ Jack whispered.
‘You can’t buy ’em. But it’s as festive
as an ice-house. There’s a friendly native coming down the
aisle. He’s your man, Hale, if you want the news.’
The verger was not in the best of tempers. ‘It’s at
a quarter to four,’ said he, as Hale met him.
‘No, no, at eleven.’
‘Quarter to four, I tell you. The vicar says so.’
‘Why, it’s not possible.’
‘We have them at all hours.’
‘Have what?’
‘Buryin’s.’
‘But this is a marriage.’
‘I’m sure I beg your pardon, sir. I thought when I
looked at you as you was the party about the child’s funeral.’
‘Good heavens, no.’
‘It was something in your expression, sir, but now that I can
see the colour of your clothes, why of course I know better. There’s
three marriages - which was it?’
‘Crosse and Selby are the names.’
The verger consulted an old crumpled notebook.
‘Yes, sir, I have it here. Mr. or Miss Crosse to Mr. or
Miss Selby. Eleven o’clock, sir, sharp. The
vicar’s a terrible punctual man, and I should advise you to take
your places.’
‘Any hitch?’ asked Frank nervously, as Hale returned.
‘No, no.’
‘What was he talking about?’
‘Oh, nothing. Some little confusion of ideas.’
‘Shall we go up?’
‘Yes, I think that we had better.’
Their steps clattered and reverberated through the empty church as they
passed up the aisle. They stood in an aimless way before the altar
rails. Frank fidgeted about, and made sure that the ring was in
his ticket-pocket. He also took a five-pound note and placed it
where he knew he could lay his hands upon it easily. Then he sprang
round with a flush upon his cheeks, for one of the side-doors had been
flung open with a great bustle and clanging. A stout charwoman
entered with a tin pail and a mop.
‘Put up the wrong bird that time,’ whispered Jack, and sniggered
at Frank’s change of expression.
But almost at the same instant, the Selbys entered the church at the
further end. Mr. Selby, with his red face and fluffy side-whiskers,
had Maude upon his arm. She looked very pale and very sweet, with
downcast eyes and solemn mouth, while behind her walked her younger
sister Mary and her pretty friend Nelly Sheridan, both in pink dresses
with broad pink hats and white curling feathers. The bride was
herself in the grey travelling-dress with which Frank was already familiar
by its description in her letter. Its gentle tint and her tenderly
grave expression made a charming effect. Behind them was the mother,
still young and elegant, with something of Maude’s grace in her
figure and carriage. As the party came up the aisle, Frank was
to be restrained no longer. ‘Get to his head!’ cried
Jack to Hale in an excited whisper, but their man was already hurrying
to shake hands with Maude. He walked up on her right, and they
took their position in two little groups, the happy couple in the centre.
At the same moment the clang of the church-clock sounded above them,
and the vicar, shrugging his shoulders to get his white surplice into
position, came bustling out of the vestry. To him it was all the
most usual, commonplace, and unimportant thing in the world, and both
Frank and Maude were filled with amazement at the nonchalant way in
which he whipped out a prayer-book, and began to rapidly perform the
ceremony. It was all so new and solemn and all-important to them,
that they had expected something mystic and overpowering in the function,
and yet here was this brisk little man, with an obvious cold in his
head, tying them up in as business-like a fashion as a grocer uniting
two parcels. After all, he had to do it a thousand times a year,
and so he could not be extravagant in his emotions.
The singular service was read out to them, the exhortations, and the
explanations, sometimes stately, sometimes beautiful, sometimes odious.
Then the little vicar turned upon Frank - ‘Wilt thou have this
woman to thy wedded wife, to live together after God’s ordinance
in the holy estate of matrimony? Wilt thou love her, comfort her,
honour her, in sickness and in health, and forsaking all other, keep
thee only unto her as long as ye both shall live?’
‘I will,’ cried Frank, with conviction.
‘And wilt thou have this man to thy wedded husband, to live
together after God’s ordinance in the holy estate of matrimony?
Wilt thou obey him, and serve him, love, honour, and keep him, in sickness
and in health, and forsaking all other, keep thee only unto him so long
as ye both shall live?’
‘I will,’ said Maude, from her heart.
‘Who giveth this woman to be married to this man?’
‘I do. Mr. John Selby - her father, you know.’
And then in turn they repeated the fateful words - ‘I take
thee to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse,
for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love, cherish,
and obey, till death us do part, according to God’s holy ordinance,
and thereto I give thee my troth.’
‘Ring! Ring!’ said Hale.
‘Ring, you Juggins!’ whispered Jack Selby.
Frank thrust his hands frantically into all his pockets. The ring
was in the last one which he attempted. But the bank-note was
not to be found. He remembered that he had put it in some safe
place. Where could it have been? Was it in his boot, or
in the lining of his hat? No, surely he could not have done anything
so infatuated. Again he took his pockets two at a time, while
a dreadful pause came in the ceremony.
‘Vestry - afterwards,’ whispered the clergyman.
‘Here you are!’ gasped Frank. He had come upon it
in a last desperate dive into his watch-pocket, in which he never by
any chance kept anything. Of course it was for that very reason,
that it might be alone and accessible, that he had placed it there.
Ring and note were handed to the vicar, who deftly concealed the one
and returned the other. Then Maude’s little white hand was
outstretched, and over the third finger Frank slipped the circlet of
gold.
‘With this ring I thee wed,’ said Frank, ‘and
with my body I thee worship (he paused, and made a mental emendation
of ‘with my soul also’), and with all my worldly goods
I thee endow.’
There was a prayer, and then the vicar joined the two hands, the muscular
sunburned one and the dainty white one, with the new ring gleaming upon
it.
‘Those whom God hath joined together, let no man put asunder,’
said he. ‘Forasmuch as Francis Crosse and Maude Selby
have consented together in holy wedlock, and have witnessed the same
before God and this company, and thereto have given and pledged their
troth, either to other, and have declared the same by giving and receiving
of a ring, and by joining of hands; I pronounce that they be man and
wife together.’
There now, it was done! They were one, never more to part until
the coffin-lid closed over one or the other. They were kneeling
together now, and the vicar was rapidly repeating some psalms and prayers.
But Frank’s mind was not with the ritual. He looked slantwise
at the graceful, girlish figure by his side. Her hair hung beautifully
over her white neck, and the reverent droop of her head was lovely to
his eyes. So gentle, so humble, so good, so beautiful, and all
his, his sworn life-companion for ever! A gush of tenderness flowed
through his heart for her. His love had always been passionate,
but, for the instant, it was heroic, tremendous in its unselfishness.
Might he bring her happiness, the highest which woman could wish for!
God grant that he might do so! But if he were to make her unhappy,
or to take anything from her beauty and her goodness, then he prayed
that he might die now, at this supreme moment, kneeling at her side
before the altar rails. So intense was his prayer that he looked
up expectantly at the altar, as if in the presence of an imminent catastrophe.
But every one had risen to their feet, and the service was at an end.
The vicar led the way, and they all followed him, into the vestry.
There was a general murmur all round them of congratulation and approval.
‘Heartiest congratulations, Crosse!’ said Hale.
‘Bravo, Maude, you looked ripping!’ cried Jack, kissing
his sister. ‘By Jove, it simply went with a buzz from the
word “go.”’
‘You sign it here and here,’ said the vicar, ‘and
the witnesses here and here. Thank you very much. I am sure
that I wish you every happiness. I need not detain you by any
further formality.’
And so, with a curious dream-like feeling, Frank Crosse and Maude found
themselves walking down the aisle, he very proud and erect, she very
gentle and shy, while the organ thundered the wedding-march. Carriages
were waiting: he handed in his wife, stepped in after her, and they
drove off, amidst a murmur of sympathy from a little knot of idlers
who had gathered in the porch, partly from curiosity, and partly to
escape the rain.
Maude had often driven alone with Frank before, but now she felt suddenly
constrained and shy. The marriage-service, with all its half-understood
allusions and exhortations, had depressed and frightened her.
She hardly dared to glance at her husband. But he soon led her
out of her graver humour.
‘Name, please?’ said he.
‘O Frank!’
‘Name, if you please?’
‘Why, you know.’
‘Say it.’
‘Maude.’
‘That all?’
‘Maude Crosse - O Frank!’
‘You blessing! How grand it sounds! O Maude, what
a jolly old world it is! Isn’t it pretty to see the rain
falling? And aren’t the shining pavements lovely?
And isn’t everything splendid, and am I not the luckiest - the
most incredibly lucky of men. Dear girlie, give me your hand!
I can feel it under the glove. Now, sweetheart, you are
not frightened, are you?’
‘Not now.’
‘You were?’
‘Yes, I was a little. O Frank, you won’t tire of me,
will you? I should break my heart if you did.’
‘Tire of you! Good heavens! Now you’ll never
guess what I was doing while the parson was telling us about what Saint
Paul said to the Colossians, and all the rest of it.’
‘I know perfectly well what you were doing. And you shouldn’t
have done it.’
‘What was I doing, then?’
‘You were staring at me.’
‘Oh, you saw that, did you?’
‘I felt it.’
‘Well, I was. But I was praying also.’
‘Were you, Frank?’
‘When I saw you kneeling there, so sweet and pure and good, I
seemed to realise how you had been given into my keeping for life, and
I prayed with all my heart that if I should ever injure you in thought,
or word, or deed, I might drop dead now before I had time to do it.’
‘O Frank, what a dreadful prayer!’
‘But I felt it and I wished it, and I could not help it.
My own darling, there you are just a living angel, the gentlest, most
sensitive, and beautiful living creature that walks the earth, and please
God I shall keep you so, and ever higher and higher if such a thing
is possible, and if ever I say a word or do a deed that seems to lower
you, then remind me of this moment, and send me back to try to live
up to our highest ideal again. And I for my part will try to improve
myself and to live up to you, and to bridge more and more the gap that
is between us, that I may feel myself not altogether unworthy of our
love. And so we shall act and re-act upon each other, ever growing
better and wiser, and dating what is best and brightest in our minds
and souls from the day that we were married. And that’s
my idea of a marriage-service, and here endeth the first lesson,
and the windows are blurred with rain, and hang the coachman, and it’s
hard lines if a man may not kiss his own wife - you blessing!’
A broad-brimmed hat with a curling feather is not a good shape for driving
with an ardent young bridegroom in a discreetly rain-blurred carriage.
Frank demonstrated the fact, and it took them all the way to the Langham
to get those pins driven home again. And then after an abnormal
meal, which was either a very late breakfast or a very early lunch,
they drove on to Victoria Station, from which they were to start for
Brighton. Jack Selby and the two regimental fizzers, who had secured
immortality for the young couple, if the deep and constant drinking
of healths could have done it, had provided themselves with packages
of rice, old slippers, and other time-honoured missiles. On a
hint from Maude, however, that she would prefer a quiet departure, Frank
coaxed the three back into the luncheon-room with a perfectly guileless
face, and then locking the door on the outside, handed the key and a
half-sovereign to the head-waiter, with instructions to release the
prisoners when the carriage had gone - an incident which in itself would
cause the judicious observer to think that, given the opportunity, Mister
Frank Crosse had it in him to go pretty far in life. And so, quietly
and soberly, they rolled away upon their first journey - the journey
which was the opening of that life’s journey, the goal of which
no man may see.
CHAPTER VII - KEEPING UP APPEARANCES
It was in the roomy dining-room of the Hotel Metropole at Brighton.
Maude and Frank were seated at the favourite small round table near
the window, where they always lunched. Their immediate view was
a snowy-white tablecloth with a shining centre dish of foppish little
cutlets, each with a wisp of ornamental paper, and a surrounding bank
of mashed potatoes. Beyond, from the very base of the window,
as it seemed, there stretched the huge expanse of the deep blue sea,
its soothing mass of colour broken only by a few white leaning sails
upon the furthest horizon. Along the sky-line the white clouds
lay in carelessly piled cumuli, like snow thrown up from a clearing.
It was restful and beautiful, that distant view, but just at the moment
it was the near one which interested them most. Though they lose
from this moment onwards the sympathy of every sentimental reader, the
truth must be told that they were thoroughly enjoying their lunch.
With the wonderful adaptability of women - a hereditary faculty, which
depends upon the fact that from the beginning of time the sex has been
continually employed in making the best of situations which were not
of their own choosing - Maude carried off her new character easily and
gracefully. In her trim blue serge dress and sailor hat, with
the warm tint of yesterday’s sun upon her cheeks, she was the
very picture of happy and healthy womanhood. Frank was also in
a blue serge boating-suit, which was appropriate enough, for they spent
most of their time upon the water, as a glance at his hands would tell.
Their conversation was unhappily upon a very much lower plane than when
we overheard them last.
‘I’ve got such an appetite!’
‘So have I, Frank.’
‘Capital. Have another cutlet.’
‘Thank you, dear.’
‘Potatoes?’
‘Please.’
‘I always thought that people on their honeymoon lived on love.’
‘Yes, isn’t it dreadful, Frank? We must be so material.’
‘Good old mother Nature! Cling on to her skirt and you never
lose your way. One wants a healthy physical basis for a healthy
spiritual emotion. Might I trouble you for the pickles?’
‘Are you happy, Frank?’
‘Absolutely and completely.’
‘Quite, quite sure?’
‘I never was quite so sure of anything.’
‘It makes me so happy to hear you say so.’
‘And you?’
‘O Frank, I am just floating upon golden clouds in a dream.
But your poor hands! Oh, how they must pain you!’
‘Not a bit.’
‘It was that heavy oar.’
‘I get no practice at rowing. There is no place to row in
at Woking, unless one used the canal. But it was worth a blister
or two. By Jove, wasn’t it splendid, coming back in the
moonlight with that silver lane flickering on the water in front of
us? We were so completely alone. We might have been up in
the interstellar spaces, you and I, travelling from Sirius to Arcturus
in one of those profound gulfs of the void which Hardy talks about.
It was overpowering.’
‘I can never forget it.’
‘We’ll go again to-night.’
‘But the blisters!’
‘Hang the blisters! And we’ll take some bait with
us and try to catch something.’
‘What fun!’
‘And we’ll drive to Rottingdean this afternoon, if you feel
inclined. Have this last cutlet, dear!’
‘No, thank you.’
‘Well, it seems a pity to waste it. Here goes! By
the way, Maude, I must speak very severely to you. I can’t
if you look at me like that. But really, joking apart, you must
be more careful before the waiters.’
‘Why, dear?’
‘Well, we have carried it off splendidly so far. No one
has found us out yet, and no one will if we are reasonably careful.
The fat waiter is convinced that we are veterans. But last night
at dinner you very nearly gave the thing away.’
‘Did I, Frank?’
‘Don’t look so sweetly penitent, you blessing. The
fact is that you make a shocking bad conspirator. Now I have a
kind of talent for that, as I have for every other sort of depravity,
so it will be pretty safe in my hands. You are as straight as
a line by nature, and you can’t be crooked when you try.’
‘But what did I say? Oh, I am so sorry! I tried
to be so careful.’
‘Well, about the curry, you know. It was an error of judgment
to ask if I took chutnee. And then . . . ’
‘Something else?’
‘About the boots. Did I get them in London or Woking.’
‘Oh dear, dear!’
‘And then . . . ’
‘Not another! O Frank!’
‘Well, the use of the word “my.” You must give
that word up. It should be “our.”’
‘I know, I know. It was when I said that the salt water
had taken the curl out of the feather in my - no, in our - well, in
the hat.’
‘That was all right. But it is our luggage, you know,
and our room, and so on.’
‘Of course it is. How foolish I am! Then the waiter
knows! O Frank, what shall we do?’
‘Not he. He knows nothing. I am sure of it.
He is a dull sort of person. I had my eye on him all the time.
Besides, I threw in a few remarks just to set the thing right.’
‘That was when you spoke about our travels in the Tyrol?’
‘Yes.’
‘O Frank, how could you? And you said how lonely
it was when we were the only visitors at the Swiss hotel.’
‘That was an inspiration. That finished him.’
‘And about the closeness of the Atlantic staterooms. I blushed
to hear you.’
‘But he listened eagerly to it all. I could see it.’
‘I wonder if he really believed it. I have noticed that
the maids and the waiters seem to look at us with a certain interest.’
‘My dear girlie, you will find as you go through life that every
man will always look at you with a certain interest.’
Maude smiled, but was unconvinced.
‘Cheese, dear?’
‘A little butter, please.’
‘Some butter, waiter, and the Stilton. You know the real
fact is, that we make the mistake of being much too nice to each other
in public. Veterans don’t do that. They take the small
courtesies for granted - which is all wrong, but it shows that they
are veterans. That is where we give ourselves away.’
‘That never occurred to me.’
‘If you want to settle that waiter for ever, and remove the last
lingering doubt from his mind, the thing is for you to be rude to me.’
‘Or you to me, Frank.’
‘Sure you won’t mind?’
‘Not a bit.’
‘Oh, hang it, I can’t - not even for so good an object.’
‘Well, then, I can’t either.’
‘But this is absurd. It is only acting.’
‘Quite so. It is only fun.’
‘Then why won’t you do it?’
‘Why won’t you?’
‘He’ll be back before we settle it. Look here!
I’ve a shilling under my hand. Heads or tails, and the loser
has to be rude. Do you agree?’
‘Very well.’
‘Your call.’
‘Heads.’
‘It’s tails.’
‘Oh goodness!’
‘You’ve got to be rude. Now mind you are. Here
he comes.’
The waiter had come up the room bearing the pride of the hotel, the
grand green Stilton with the beautiful autumn leaf heart shading away
to rich plum-coloured cavities. He placed it on the table with
a solemn air.
‘It’s a beautiful Stilton,’ Frank remarked.
Maude tried desperately to be rude.
‘Well, dear, I don’t think it is so very beautiful,’
was the best that she could do.
It was not much, but it had a surprising effect upon the waiter.
He turned and hurried away.
‘There now, you’ve shocked him?’ cried Frank.
‘Where has he gone, Frank?’
‘To complain to the management about your language.’
‘No, Frank. Please tell me! Oh, I wish I hadn’t
been so rude. Here he is again.’
‘All right. Sit tight,’ said Frank.
A sort of procession was streaming up the hall. There was their
fat waiter in front with a large covered cheese-dish. Behind him
was another with two smaller ones, and a third with some yellow powder
upon a plate was bringing up the rear.
‘This is Gorgonzola, main,’ said the waiter, with a severe
manner. ‘And there’s Camembert and Gruyère
behind, and powdered Parmesan as well. I’m sorry that the
Stilton don’t give satisfaction.’
Maude helped herself to Gorgonzola and looked very guilty and uncomfortable.
Frank began to laugh.
‘I meant you to be rude to me, not to the cheese,’
said he, when the procession had withdrawn.
‘I did my best, Frank. I contradicted you.’
‘Oh, it was a shocking display of temper.’
‘And I hurt the poor waiter’s feelings.’
‘Yes, you’ll have to apologise to his Stilton before he
will forgive you.’
‘And I don’t believe he is a bit more convinced that we
are veterans than he was before.’
‘All right, dear; leave him to me. Those reminiscences of
mine must have settled him. If they didn’t, then I feel
it is hopeless.’
It was as well for his peace of mind that Frank could not hear the conversation
between the fat waiter and their chambermaid, for whom he nourished
a plethoric attachment. They had half an hour off in the afternoon,
and were comparing notes.
‘Nice-lookin’ couple, ain’t they, John?’ said
the maid, with the air of an expert. ‘I don’t know
as we’ve ‘ad a better since the spring weddin’s.’
‘I don’t know as I’d go as far as that,’ said
the fat waiter critically. ‘’E’d pass all right.
’E’s an upstandin’ young man with a good sperrit in
’im.’
‘What’s wrong with ’er, then?’
‘It’s a matter of opinion,’ said the waiter.
‘I likes ’em a bit more full-flavoured myself. And
as to ’er taste, why there, if you ’ad seen ’er turn
up ’er nose at the Stilton at lunch.’
‘Turn up ’er nose, did she? Well, she seemed to me
a very soft-spoken, obligin’ young lady.’
‘So she may be, but they’re a queer couple, I tell you.
It’s as well they are married at last.’
‘Why?’
‘Because they ’ave been goin’ on most owdacious before’and.
I ’ave it from their own lips, and it fairly made me blush to
listen to it. Awful, it was, awful!’
‘You don’t say that, John!’
‘I tell you, Jane, I couldn’t ’ardly believe my ears.
They was married on Tuesday last, as we know well, and to-day’s
Times to prove it, and yet if you’ll believe me, they was
talkin’ about ’ow they ’ad travelled alone abroad
- ’
‘Never, John!’
‘And alone in a Swiss ’otel!’
‘My goodness!’
‘And a steamer too.’
‘Well, there! I’ll never trust any one again.’
‘Oh, a perfec’ pair of scorchers. But I’ll let
’im see as I knows it. I’ll put that Times before
’im to-night at dinner as sure as my name’s John.’
‘And a good lesson to them, too! If you didn’t say
you’d ’eard it from their own lips, John, I never could
’ave believed it. It’s things like that as shakes
your trust in ’uman nature.’
Maude and Frank were lingering at the table d’hôte over
their walnuts and a glass of port wine, when their waiter came softly
behind them.
‘Beg pardon, sir, but did you see it in the Times?’
‘See what?’
‘That, sir. I thought that it might be of interest
to you and to your good lady to see it.’
He had laid one page of the paper before them, with his forefinger upon
an item in the left-hand top corner. Then he discreetly withdrew.
Frank stared at it in horror.
‘Maude, your people have gone and put it in.’
‘Our marriage!’
‘Here it is! Listen! “Crosse - Selby.
30th June, at St. Monica’s Church, by the Rev. John Tudwell, M.A.,
Vicar of St. Monica’s, Frank Crosse, of Maybury Road, Woking,
to Maude Selby, eldest daughter of Robert Selby, Esq., of St. Albans.”
Great Scot, Maude! what shall we do?’
‘Well, dear, does it matter?’
‘Matter! It’s simply awful!’
‘I don’t mind much if they do know.’
‘But my reminiscences, Maude! The travels in the Tyrol!
The Swiss Hotel! The Stateroom! Great goodness, how I have
put my foot into it.’
Maude burst out laughing.
‘You old dear!’ she cried, ‘I don’t believe
you are a bit better as a conspirator than I am. There’s
only one thing you can do. Give the waiter half a crown, tell
him the truth, and don’t conspire any more.’
And so ignominiously ended the attempt which so many have made, and
at which so many have failed. Take warning, gentle reader, and
you also, gentler reader still, when your own turn comes.
CHAPTER VIII - THE HOME-COMING
The days of holiday were over, and for each of them the duties of life
were waiting. For him it was his work, and for her, her housekeeping.
They both welcomed the change, for there was a rush and a want of privacy
about the hotel life which had been amusing at first, but was now becoming
irksome. It was pleasant, as they rolled out of Waterloo Station
that summer night, to know that their cosy little home was awaiting
them just five-and-twenty miles down the line. They had a first-class
carriage to themselves - it is astonishing how easy it is for two people
to fit into one of those armchair partitions, - and they talked all
the way down about their plans for the future. Golden visions
of youth, how they can glorify even a suburban villa and four hundred
a year! They exulted together over the endless vista of happy
days which stretched before them.
Mrs. Watson, Frank’s trusty housekeeper, had been left in charge
of The Lindens, and he had sent her a telegram the evening before to
tell her that they were coming. She had already engaged the two
servants, so everything would be ready for them. They pictured
her waiting at the door, the neat little rooms with all their useful
marriage-presents in their proper places, the lamplight and the snowy
cloth laid for supper in the dining-room. It would be ten o’clock
before they got there, and that supper would be a welcome sight.
It was all delightful to look forward to, and this last journey was
the happiest of all their wanderings. Maude wanted to see her
kitchen. Frank wanted to see his books. Both were eager
for the fight.
But they found a small annoyance waiting for them at Woking. A
crowded train had preceded them, and there was not a single cab left
at the station. Some would be back soon, but nobody could tell
when.
‘You don’t mind walking, Maude?’
‘I should prefer it.’
So a friendly porter took charge of their trunks, and promised to send
them up when a conveyance had arrived. In the meantime they started
off together down an ill-lit and ill-kept road, which opened into that
more important thoroughfare in which their own villa was situated.
They walked quickly, full of eager anticipations.
‘It’s just past the third lamp-post on the right,’
said Frank. ‘Now it’s only the second lamp-post.
You see it will not be far from the station. Those windows among
the trees are where Hale lives - my best man, you know! Now it
is only one lamp-post!’ They quickened their pace almost
to a run, and so arrived at the gate of The Lindens.
It was a white gate leading into a short path - ‘carriage sweep’
the house-agent called it, - and so to a low but comfortable-looking
little house. The night was so dark that one could only see its
outline. To their surprise, there was no sign of a light either
above the door or at any of the windows.
‘Well, I’m blessed!’ cried Frank.
‘Never mind, dear. They live at the back, no doubt.’
‘But I gave them the hour. This is too bad. I am so
sorry.’
‘It will be all the more cosy inside. What a dear little
gate this is! The whole place is perfectly charming.’
But in spite of her brave attempts at making the best of it, it could
not be denied that this black house was not what they had pictured in
their dreams. Frank strode angrily up the path and pulled at the
bell. There was no answer, so he knocked violently. Then
he knocked with one hand while he rang with the other, but no sound
save that of the clanging bell came from the gloomy house. As
they stood forlornly in front of their own hall-door, a soft rain began
to rustle amidst the bushes. At this climax of their troubles
Maude burst into such a quiet, hearty, irresistible fit of laughter,
that the angry Frank was forced to laugh also.
‘My word, it will be no laughing matter for Mrs. Watson if she
cannot give a good reason for it,’ said he.
‘Perhaps the poor woman is ill.’
‘But there should be two other people, the cook and the housemaid.
It is just as well that we did not bring up our trunks, or we should
have had to dump them down in the front garden. You wait here,
dear, under the shelter of the porch, and I will walk round and see
if I can burgle it.’
He tried the back, but it was as dark as the front, and the kitchen-door
was locked. Then he prowled unhappily in the rain from window
to window. They were all fastened. He came back to the kitchen-door,
poked his stick through the glass which formed the upper panel, and
then putting his hand through the hole, he turned the key, and so stumbled
into the obscurity of his own hall. He passed through it, unlocked
the front door, and received Maude into his open arms.
‘Welcome to your home, my own darling girl. May you never
have one sad hour under this roof! What a dismal home-coming!
What can I do to make amends? But good comes out of evil, you
see, for in no other possible way could I have been inside to welcome
you when you entered.’
They stayed in the hall in the dark some time, these wet and foolish
young people. Then Frank struck a match, and tried to light the
hall-lamp. There was no oil in it. He muttered something
vigorous, and carried his burning vesta into the dining-room.
Two candles were standing on the sideboard. He lit them both,
and things began to look a little more cheerful. They took a candle
each and began to explore their own deserted house.
The dining-room was excellent - small, but very snug. The Tantalus
spirit-stand - stood upon the walnut sideboard, and the bronzes from
the cricket-club looked splendid upon each side of the mantelpiece.
Beside the clock in the centre lay an open telegram. Frank seized
it eagerly.
‘There now!’ he cried. ‘Listen to this.
“Expect us on Thursday evening about ten.” It was
Tuesday evening, I said. That’s the telegraphic clerk.
We’ve come two days before our time.’
It was good to have any sort of explanation, although it left a great
deal unexplained. They passed through the hall with its shining
linoleum, and into the drawing-room. It was not a very good room,
too square for elegance, but they were in no humour for criticism, and
it was charming to see all the old knick-knacks, and the photographs
of friends in their frames. A big wrought-iron and brass-work
standing lamp towered up near the fireplace, but again there was no
oil.
‘I think that Mrs. Watson has arranged it all splendidly,’
said Maude, whose active fingers were already beginning to reconstruct.
‘But where can she be?’
‘She must be out, for, of course, she lives in the house.
But it is the absence of the servants which amazes me, for I understood
that they had arrived. What would you like to do?’
‘Aren’t you hungry, Frank?’
‘Simply starving.’
‘So am I.’
‘Well, then, let us forage and see if we cannot find something
to eat.’
So hand in hand, and each with a candle in the other hand, like a pair
of young penitents, they continued their explorations with more purpose
than before. The kitchen, into which they penetrated, had clearly
been much used of late, for there were dirty dishes scattered about,
and the fire had been lighted, though it was now out. In one corner
was what seemed to be a pile of drab-coloured curtains. In the
other, an armchair lay upon its side with legs projecting. A singular
disorder, very alien to Mrs. Watson’s habits, pervaded the apartment.
A dresser with a cupboard over it claimed the first attention of the
hungry pair. With a cheer from Frank and hand-clapping from Maude,
they brought out a new loaf of bread, some butter, some cheese, a tin
of cocoa, and a bowl full of eggs. Maude tied an apron over her
pretty russet dress, seized some sticks and paper, and had a fire crackling
in a very few minutes.
‘Put some water in the kettle, Frank.’
‘Here you are! Anything else?’
‘Some in the small saucepan for the eggs.’
‘I believe they are “cookers,”’ said he, sniffing
at them suspiciously.
‘Hold them up to the light, sir. There, they are quite bright
and nice. In with them! Now, if you will cut some bread
and butter it, we shall soon have our supper ready.’
‘It’s too new to cut,’ cried Frank, sawing away upon
the kitchen table. ‘Besides, new bread is better in chunks.
Here are some cloths and knives and forks in the dresser drawer.
I will go and lay the table.’
‘And leave me here alone. No please, Frank, if I am cook,
you must be scullery-maid. Get the cups down and put the cocoa
in them. What fun it all is! I think it is simply splendid
to be mistress of a house.’
‘With one scullery-maid.’
‘And she perfectly incompetent, and much given to embracing her
mistress. I must take my hat off. Get the sugar for the
cocoa out of the cupboard. The kettle is singing, so it won’t
be long. Do you know, Frank’ - she paused, listening, with
the egg-saucepan in her hands. ‘There’s a dog or something
in the room.’
They had both become aware of a sort of sibilant breathing, and they
looked round them in bewilderment.
‘Where is it?’ asked Maude. ‘Frank, I believe
it’s a mouse.’
‘Hope for the best. Don’t frighten yourself unnecessarily.
I fancy it comes from under these curtains.’ He approached
them with his candle, and was suddenly aware of a boot which was projecting
from them. ‘Great Scot!’ he cried, ‘there’s
a woman here asleep.’
Reassured as to the mouse, Maude approached with her saucepan still
clutched in her hand. There could be no doubt either as to the
woman or the sleep. She lay in an untidy heap, her head under
the table, and her figure sprawling. She appeared to be a very
large woman.
‘Hullo!’ cried Frank, shaking her by the shoulder.
‘Hullo, you there!’
But the woman slumbered peacefully on.
‘Heh, wake up, wake up!’ he shouted, and pulled her up into
a sitting position. But she slept as soundly sitting as lying.
‘The poor thing must be ill,’ said Maude. ‘O
Frank, shall I run for a doctor?’
‘Wake up, woman, wake up!’ Frank yelled, and danced her
up and down. She flopped about like a sawdust doll, with her arms
swinging in front of her. He panted with his exertions, but she
was serenely unconscious. At last he had to lower her on to the
floor again, putting a footstool under her head.
‘It’s no go,’ said he. ‘I can make nothing
of her. She will sleep it off.’
‘You don’t mean to say, Frank, that she is - ’
‘Indeed I do.’
‘How horrible!’
‘That kettle is boiling now. Suppose we have our supper.’
‘Dear Frank, I could not enjoy my supper with that unfortunate
woman lying there. O Frank, I know that you could not either.’
‘Bless her!’ said Frank bitterly, as he gazed at the inert
lump. ‘I really don’t see why we should put ourselves
out for her. She is quite comfortable.’
‘Oh I couldn’t, Frank. It would seem inhuman.’
‘What are we to do, then?’
‘We must put her to bed.’
‘Great heavens!’
‘Yes, dear, it is our duty to put her to bed.’
‘But look here, my dear girl, we must be practical. The
woman weighs half a ton, and the bedrooms are at the top of the house.
It’s simply impossible.’
‘Don’t you think, Frank, that if you took her head and I
took her feet, we might get her up?’
‘Not up the stair, dear. She is enormous.’
‘Well, then, on to the drawing-room sofa,’ said Maude.
‘I could have my supper, if I knew that she was safe upon the
sofa.’
So Frank, seeing that there was no help for it, seized her under the
arms, and Maude took her ankles, and they bore her, bulging but serene,
down the passage. They staggered exhausted into the drawing-room,
and the new sofa groaned beneath the weight. It was a curious
and unsavoury inaugural ceremony. Maude put a rug over the prostrate
form, and they returned to their boiling kettle and their uncooked eggs.
Then they laid the table, and served the supper, and enjoyed this picnic
meal of their own creating as no conventional meal could ever have been
enjoyed. Everything seemed beautiful to the young wife - the wall-paper,
the pictures, the carpet, the rug; but to him, she was so beautiful
in mind, and soul, and body, that her presence turned the little room
into an enchanted chamber. They sat long together, and marvelled
at their own happiness - that pure serene happiness of mere companionship,
which is so much more intimate and deeper than all the transports of
passion.
But suddenly he sprang from his chair. There was the sound of
steps, of several steps, outside upon the gravel path. Then a
key clicked, and a burst of cold air told them that the door was open.
‘It’s agin’ the law for me to enter,’ said a
gruff voice.
‘I tell you she’s very strong and violent,’ said a
second voice, which Frank recognised as that of Mrs. Watson. ‘She
chased the maid out of the house, and I can do nothing with her.’
‘Very sorry, mum, but it’s clean agin’ the law of
England. Give me a warrant, and in I come. If you will bring
her to the doorstep, I will be answerable for her removal.’
‘She’s in the dining-room. I can see the lights,’
said Mrs. Watson; and then, ‘Good Lord, Mr. Crosse, what a fright
you gave me! Oh dear me, that you should have come when I was
out, and I not expecting you for another two days yet. Well, now,
I shall never forgive myself for this.’
But all the mistakes and misfortunes were very quickly explained.
The telegram was the root of the evil. And then the new cook had
proved to be a violent, intermittent drunkard. She had chased
the other maid out of the house, and then, while Mrs. Watson rushed
for the police, she had drunk herself into the stupor in which she had
been found. But now, in the nick of time, the station cab came
up with the luggage, and so the still placidly slumbering culprit was
carried out to it, and sent off in the charge of the policeman.
Such was the first entry of Mr. and Mrs. Crosse into their home at The
Lindens.
CHAPTER IX - LAYING A COURSE
Frank Crosse was a methodical young man - his enemies might sometimes
have called him pedantic, - and he loved to reduce his life to rule
and order. It was one of his peculiarities. But how about
this new life into which he was entering? It took two to draw
up the rules for that. The little two-oared craft who put out
upon that voyage have to lay their own course, each for itself; and
all round them, as they go, they see the floating timbers and broken
keels of other little boats, which had once started out full of hope
and confidence. There are currents and eddies, low sand-banks
and sunken reefs, and happy the crews who see them ahead, and trim their
course to avoid them. Frank brooded over it all. He had
seen something of life, for his years. He was observant and reflective.
He had watched his friends who were happy, and he had watched his friends
who were not. And now, as a result of all this wise cogitation,
he sat down at a table one evening, with a solemn face, and a sheet
of foolscap.
‘Now, Maude,’ said he, ‘I want to have a serious talk.’
Maude looked up in surprise from the linen which she was marking.
‘Oh dear!’ she cried.
‘Why “oh dear”?’
‘There’s something wrong?’
‘Nothing in the world.’
‘You looked so solemn, Frank. I thought you had been looking
at the tradesman’s books. What is it, dear?’
‘Well, Maude, I have been thinking of married life in general.
Don’t you think it would be a good thing if we were to make some
resolutions as to how it should be conducted - some fundamental principles,
as it were?’
‘Oh do, dear, do! What fun it will be!’
‘But it’s serious, Maude.’
‘Yes, dear, I am quite serious.’
‘It seemed to me, that if we could reduce it to certain rules,
then, whatever came upon us in the future, we should always know exactly
how to act.’
‘What are the rules, dear?’
‘Well, we can only arrive at them by talking it over between ourselves.
I could not draw up a set of rules, and ask you to submit to them.
That is not my idea of a partnership. But if we found that we
were agreed upon certain points, then we could both adopt them by mutual
consent.’
‘How charming, Frank! Do please tell me some of the points.’
‘I have a few in my mind, and I should like to hear any which
you may have - any ideas, you know, how to get the very highest and
best out of our life. Now, first of all, there is the subject
of quarrelling.’
‘O Frank, how horrid!’
‘Dear girl, we must look into the future. We are going to
live all our lives together. We must foresee and prepare for all
the chances of life.’
‘But that is absurd.’
‘You can’t live all your life and never be in a bad temper!’
‘But not with you, Frank.’
‘Oh, I can be very aggravating sometimes. Now, my idea is
this. Ill-humour passes and hurts nobody. But if two people
are ill-humoured, then each excites the other, and they say ever so
much more than they mean. Let us make a compact never both to
be ill-humoured at the same time. If you are cross, then
it is your turn, and I stand clear. If I am cross, you
let me work it off. When either hoists the danger-signal, the
other is on guard. What do you think of that?’
‘I think you are the funniest old boy - ’
‘Do you agree?’
‘Yes, dear, of course I agree.’
‘Article number one,’ said Frank, and scribbled upon his
paper.
‘Your turn, now.’
‘No, dear, I have not thought of anything.’
‘Well, then, here is another point. Never take each other
for granted.’
‘What do you mean by that?’
‘Never relax those attentions which one lover shows to another.
Some husbands seem to forget that their wives are ladies. Some
wives speak to their husbands with less courtesy and consideration than
to any casual male visitor. They mean no harm, but they get into
a slack way. We must not do that.’
‘I don’t think we are likely to.’
‘People get into it unconsciously. Pull me up sharply at
the first sign.’
‘Yes, sir, I will.’
‘The next point that I have noted is an extension of the last.
Let each strive to be worthy of the love of the other. People
get slovenly and slipshoddy, as if it didn’t matter now that they
were married. If each were very keen to please the other, that
would not be so. How many women neglect their music after marriage.’
‘My goodness, I haven’t practised for a week!’ cried
Maude.
‘And their dress and their hair’ - Maude’s hand flew
up to her curls. ‘My darling, yours is just perfect.
But you know how often a woman grows careless. “He will
love me anyhow,” she says to herself, and perhaps she is right,
but still it is not as it should be.’
‘Why, Frank, I had no idea you knew so much.’
‘I have heard my friends’ experiences. - And the man too:
he should consider his wife’s feelings as much as he did his sweetheart’s.
If she dislikes smoke, he should not smoke. He should not yawn
in her presence. He should keep himself well-groomed and attractive.
Look at that dirty cuff! I have no business to have it.’
‘As if it could make any difference to me.’
‘There now! That is what is so demoralising. You should
stand out for the highest. When I came to you at St Albans, I
had not dirty cuffs.’
‘You forgive me the music, Frank, and I’ll forgive you the
cuff. But I agree to all you say. I think it is so wise
and good. Now I’ve got something to add.’
‘Good. What is it?’
‘Each should take an interest in the other’s department.’
‘Why, of course they should.’
‘But it is not done.’
‘Why naturally, dear, you take an interest in my City work.’
‘Yes, sir, but do you take as keen an interest in my housekeeping?’
‘Perhaps I have been a little thoughtless.’
‘No, no, dear, you haven’t. You are always full of
consideration. But I have noticed it with mother, and with others
also. The husband pulls out his cheque-book at the end of the
week or month, and he says, “Well, this is rather more than we
can afford,” or “This is less than I expected,” but
he never really takes any interest in his wife’s efforts to keep
things nice on a little. He does not see it with her eyes and
try to realise her difficulties. Oh, I wish I could express myself
better, but I know that the interest is one-sided.’
‘I think what you say is quite right. I’ll try to
remember that. How shall we enter it upon our list?’
‘That Interests should be mutual.’
‘Quite right. I have it down. Well, any more points?’
‘It is your turn.’
‘Well, there is this, and I feel that it is just the holiest thing
in matrimony, and its greatest justification - that love should never
degenerate into softness, that each should consciously stimulate the
better part of the other and discourage the worse, that there should
be a discipline in our life, and that we should brace each other up
to a higher ideal. The love that says, “I know it is wrong,
but I love him or her so much that I can’t refuse,” is a
poor sort of love for the permanent use of married life. The self-respect
which refuses to let the most lofty ideal of love down by an inch is
a far nobler thing, and it wears better too.’
‘How will you express all that?’
‘Mutual respect is necessary for mutual love.’
‘Yes, I am sure that that is right.’
‘It sounds obvious, but the very intensity of love makes love
soft and blind. Now I have another, which I am convinced that
you will not agree with.’
‘Let me hear it.’
‘I have put it in this way, “The tight cord is the easiest
to snap.”’
‘What do you mean?’
‘Well, I mean that married couples should give each other a certain
latitude and freedom. If they don’t, one or other will sooner
or later chafe at the restriction. It is only human nature, which
is an older and more venerable thing than marriage.’
‘I don’t like that at all, Frank.’
‘I feared you wouldn’t, dear, but I believe you’ll
see it with me when I explain what I mean. If you don’t,
then I must try to see it with you. When one talks of freedom
in married life, it means, as a rule, freedom only for the man.
He does what he likes, but still claims to be a strict critic of his
wife. That, I am sure, is wrong. To take an obvious example
of what I mean, has a husband a right to read his wife’s letters?
Certainly not, any more than she has a right to read his without his
permission. To read them as a matter of course would be stretching
the chain too tight.’
‘Chain is a horrid word, Frank.’
‘Well, it is only a metaphor. Or take the subject of friendships.
Is a married man to be debarred from all friendship and intimacy with
another woman?’
Maude looked doubtful.
‘I should like to see the woman first,’ she said.
‘Or is a married woman to form no friendship with another man
who might interest or improve her? There is such a want of mutual
confidence in such a view. People who are sure of each other should
give each other every freedom in that. If they don’t, they
are again stretching it tight.’
‘If they do, it may become so slack that it might as well not
be there at all.’
‘I felt sure that we should have an argument over this.
But I have seen examples. Look at the Wardrops. There
were a couple who were never apart. It was their boast that
everything was in common with them. If he was not in, she opened
his letters, and he hers. And then there came a most almighty
smash. The tight cord had snapped. Now, I believe that for
some people, it is a most excellent thing that they should take their
holidays at different times.’
‘O Frank!’
‘Yes, I do. No, not for us, by Jove! I am generalising
now. But for some couples, I am sure that it is right. They
reconsider each other from a distance, and they like each other the
better.’
‘Yes, but these rules are for our guidance, not for that of other
people.’
‘Quite right, dear. I was off the rails. “As
you were,” as your brother Jack would say. But I am afraid
that I am not going to convince you over this point.’
Maude looked charmingly mutinous.
‘No, Frank, you are not. I don’t think marriage can
be too close. I believe that every hope, and thought, and aspiration
should be in common. I could never get as near to your heart and
soul as I should wish to do. I want every year to draw me closer
and closer, until we really are as nearly the same person as it is possible
to be upon earth.’
When you have to surrender, it is well to do so gracefully. Frank
stooped down and kissed his wife’s hand, and apologised.
‘The wisdom of the heart is greater than the wisdom of the brain,’
said he. But the love of man comes from the brain, far more than
the love of woman, and so it is that there will always be some points
upon which they will never quite see alike.
‘Then we scratch out that item.’
‘No, dear. ‘Put “The cord which is held tight
is the easiest to snap.” That will be all right. The
cord of which I speak is never held at all. The moment it is necessary
to hold it, it is of no value. It must be voluntary, natural,
unavoidable.’
So Frank amended his aphorism.
‘Anything more, dear?’
‘Yes, I have thought of one other,’ said she. ‘It
is that if ever you had to find fault with me about anything, it should
be when we are alone.’
‘And the same in your case with me. That is excellent.
What can be more vulgar and degrading than a public difference of opinion?
People do it half in fun sometimes, but it is wrong all the same.
Duly entered upon the minutes. Anything else?’
‘Only material things.’
‘Yes, but they count also. Now, in the matter of money,
I feel that every husband should allow his wife a yearly sum of her
own, to be paid over to her, and kept by her, so that she may make her
own arrangements for herself. It is degrading to a woman to have
to apply to her husband every time she wants a sovereign. On the
other hand, if the wife has any money, she should have the spending
of it. If she chooses to spend part of it in helping the establishment,
that is all right, but I am sure that she should have her own separate
account, and her own control of it.’
‘If a woman really loves a man, Frank, how can she grudge him
everything she has? If my little income would take one worry from
your mind, what a joy it would be to me to feel that you were using
it!’
‘Yes, but the man has his self-respect to think of. In a
great crisis one might fall back upon one’s wife - since our interests
are the same, but only that could justify it. So much for the
wife’s money. Now for the question of housekeeping.’
‘That terrible question!’
‘It is only hard because people try to do so much upon a little.
Why should they try to do so much? The best pleasures of life
are absolutely inexpensive. Books, music, pleasant intimate evenings,
the walk among the heather, the delightful routine of domestic life,
my cricket and my golf - these things cost very little.’
‘But you must eat and drink, Frank. And as to Jemima and
the cook, it is really extraordinary the amount which they consume.’
‘But the tendency is for meals to become much too elaborate.
Why that second vegetable?’
‘There now! I knew that you were going to say something
against that poor vegetable. It costs so little.’
‘On an average, I have no doubt that it costs threepence a day.
Come now, confess that it does. Do you know what threepence a
day comes to in a year? There is no use in having an accountant
for a husband, if you can’t get at figures easily. It is
four pounds eleven shillings and threepence.’
‘It does not seem very much.’
‘But for that money, and less, one could become a member of the
London Library, with the right to take out fifteen books at a time,
and all the world’s literature to draw from. Now just picture
it: on one side, all the books in the world, all the words of the wise,
and great, and witty; on the other side, a lot of cauliflowers and vegetable-marrows
and French beans. Which is the better bargain?’
‘Good gracious, we shall never have a second vegetable again!’
‘And pudding?’
‘My dear, you always eat the pudding.’
‘I know I do. It seems an obvious thing to do when the pudding
is there in front of me. But if it were not there, I should neither
eat it nor miss it, and I know that you care nothing about it.
There would be another five or six pounds a year.’
‘We’ll have a compromise, dear. Second vegetable one
day, pudding the next.’
‘Very good.’
‘I notice that it is always after you have had a substantial meal
that you discuss economy in food. I wonder if you will feel the
same when you come back starving from the City to-morrow? Now,
sir, any other economy?’
‘I don’t think money causes happiness. But debt causes
unhappiness. And so we must cut down every expense until we have
a reserve fund to meet any unexpected call. If you see any way
in which I could save, or any money I spend which you think is unjustifiable,
I do wish that you would tell me. I got into careless ways in
my bachelor days.’
‘That red golfing-coat.’
‘I know. It was idiotic of me.’
‘Never mind, dear. You look very nice in it. After
all, it was only thirty shillings. Can you show me any extravagance
of mine?’
‘Well, dear, I looked at that dressmaker’s bill yesterday.’
‘O Frank, it is such a pretty dress, and you said you liked it,
and you have to pay for a good cut, and you said yourself that a wife
must not become dowdy after marriage, and it would have cost double
as much in Regent Street.’
‘I didn’t think the dress dear.’
‘What was it, then?’
‘The silk lining of the skirt.’
‘You funny boy!’
‘It cost thirty shillings extra. Now, what can it matter
if it is lined with silk or not?’
‘Oh, doesn’t it? Just you try one and see.’
‘But no one can know that it is lined with silk.’
‘When I rustle into a room, dear, every woman in it knows that
my skirt is lined with silk.’
Frank felt that he had ventured out of his depth, so he struck out for
land again.
‘There’s only one economy which I don’t think is justifiable,’
said he, ‘and that is, to cut down your subscriptions to charities.
It is such a very cheap way of doing things. Not that I do much
in that line - too little, perhaps. But to say that because we
want to economise, therefore some poor people are to suffer, is
a very poor argument. We must save at our own expense.’
So now Frank, in his methodical fashion, had all his results tabulated
upon his sheet of foolscap. It was not a very brilliant production,
but it might serve as a chart for the little two-oared boats until a
better one is forthcoming. It ran in this way -
Maxims for the Married
1. Since you are married, you may as well make the
best of it.
2. So make some maxims and try to live up to them.
3. And don’t be discouraged if you fail. You will
fail, but perhaps you won’t always fail.
4. Never both be cross at the same time. Wait your turn.
5. Never cease to be lovers. If you cease, some one else
may begin.
6. You were gentleman and lady before you were husband and wife.
Don’t forget it.
7. Keep yourself at your best. It is a compliment to your
partner.
8. Keep your ideal high. You may miss it, but it is better
to miss a high one than to hit a low one.
9. A blind love is a foolish love. Encourage the best in
each other’s nature.
10. Permanent mutual respect is necessary for a permanent mutual
love. A woman can love without respect, but a man cannot.
11. The tight cord is the easiest to snap.
12. Let there be one law for both.
13. There is only one thing worse than quarrels in public.
That is caresses.
14. Money is not essential to happiness, but happy people usually
have enough.
15. So save some.
16. The easiest way of saving is to do without things.
17. If you can’t, then you had better do without a wife.
18. The man who respects his wife does not turn her into a mendicant.
Give her a purse of her own.
19. If you save, save at your own expense.
20. In all matters of money, prepare always for the worst and
hope for the best.
Such was their course as far as this ambitious young couple could lay
it. They may correct it by experience, and improve it by use,
but it is good enough to guide them safely out to sea.
CHAPTER X - CONFESSIONS
‘Tell me, Frank, did you ever love any one before me?’
‘How badly trimmed the lamp is to-night!’ said he.
It was so bad that he went off instantly into the dining-room to get
another. It was some time before he returned.
She waited inexorably until he had settled down again.
‘Did you, Frank?’ she asked.
‘Did I what?’
‘Ever love any one else?’
‘My dear Maude, what is the use of asking questions like
that?’
‘You said that there were no secrets between us.’
‘No, but there are some things better left alone.’
‘That is what I should call a secret.’
‘Of course, if you make a point of it - ’
‘I do.’
‘Well, then, I am ready to answer anything that you ask.
But you must not blame me if you do not like my answers.’
‘Who was she, Frank?’
‘Which?’
‘O Frank, more than one!’
‘I told you that you would not like it.’
‘Oh, I wish I had not asked you!’
‘Then do let us drop it.’
‘No, I can’t drop it now, Frank. You have gone too
far. You must tell me everything.’
‘Everything?’
‘Yes, everything, Frank.’
‘I am not sure that I can.’
‘Is it so dreadful as that?’
‘No, there is another reason.’
‘Do tell me, Frank.’
‘There is a good deal of it. You know how a modern poet
excused himself to his wife for all his pre-matrimonial experiences.
He said that he was looking for her.’
‘Well, I do like that!’ she cried indignantly.
‘I was looking for you.’
‘You seem to have looked a good deal.’
‘But I found you at last.’
‘I had rather you had found me at first, Frank.’ He
said something about supper, but she was not to be turned.
‘How many did you really love?’ she asked. ‘Please
don’t joke about it, Frank. I really want to know.’
‘If I choose to tell you a lie - ’
‘But you won’t!’
‘No, I won’t. I could never feel the same again.’
‘Well, then, how many did you love?’
‘Don’t exaggerate what I say, Maude, or take it to heart.
You see it depends upon what you mean by love. There are all sorts
and degrees of love, some just the whim of a moment, and others the
passion of a lifetime; some are founded on mere physical passion, and
some on intellectual sympathy, and some on spiritual affinity.’
‘Which do you love me with?’
‘All three.’
‘Sure?’
‘Perfectly sure.’
She came over and the cross-examination was interrupted. But in
a few minutes she had settled down to it again.
‘Well, now - the first?’ said she.
‘Oh, I can’t, Maude - don’t.’
‘Come, sir - her name?’
‘No, no, Maude, that is going a little too far. Even to
you, I should never mention another woman’s name.’
‘Who was she, then?’
‘Please don’t let us go into details. It is perfectly
horrible. Let me tell things in my own way.’
She made a little grimace.
‘You are wriggling, sir. But I won’t be hard upon
you. Tell it your own way.’
‘Well, in a word, Maude, I was always in love with some one.’
Her face clouded over.
‘Your love must be very cheap,’ said she.
‘It’s almost a necessity of existence for a healthy young
man who has imagination and a warm heart. It was all - or nearly
all - quite superficial.’
‘I should think all your love was superficial, if it can come
so easily.’
‘Don’t be cross, Maude. I had never seen you at the
time. I owed no duty to you.’
‘You owed a duty to your own self-respect.’
‘There, I knew we should have trouble over it. What do you
want to ask such questions for? I dare say I am a fool to be so
frank.’
She sat for a little with her face quite cold and set. In his
inmost heart Frank was glad that she should be jealous, and he watched
her out of the corner of his eye.
‘Well!’ said she at last.
‘Must I go on?’
‘Yes, I may as well hear it.’
‘You’ll only be cross.’
‘We’ve gone too far to stop. And I’m not cross,
Frank. Only pained a little. But I do appreciate your frankness.
I had no idea you were such a - such a Mormon.’ She began
to laugh.
‘I used to take an interest in every woman.’
‘“Take an interest” is good.’
‘That was how it began. And then if circumstances were favourable
the interest deepened, until at last, naturally - well, you can understand.’
‘How many did you take an interest in?’
‘Well, in pretty nearly all of them.’
‘And how many deepened?’
‘Oh, I don’t know.’
‘Twenty?’
‘Well - rather more than that, I think.’
‘Thirty?’
‘Quite thirty.’
‘Forty?’
‘Not more than forty, I think.’
Maude sat aghast at the depths of his depravity.
‘Let me see: you are twenty-seven now, so you have loved four
women a year since you were seventeen.’
‘If you reckon it that way,’ said Frank, ‘I am afraid
that it must have been more than forty.’
‘It’s dreadful,’ said Maude, and began to cry.
Frank knelt down in front of her and kissed her hands. She had
sweet little plump hands, very soft and velvety.
‘You make me feel such a brute,’ said he. ‘Anyhow,
I love you now with all my heart and mind and soul.’
‘Forty-firstly and lastly,’ she sobbed, half laughing and
half crying. Then she pulled his hair to reassure him.
‘I can’t be angry with you,’ said she. ‘Besides,
it would be ungenerous to be angry when you tell me things of your own
free will. You are not forced to tell me. It is very honourable
of you. But I do wish you had taken an interest in me first.’
‘Well, it was not so fated. I suppose there are some men
who are quite good when they are bachelors. But I don’t
believe they are the best men. They are either archangels upon
earth - young Gladstones and Newmans - or else they are cold, calculating,
timid, un-virile creatures, who will never do any good. The first
class must be splendid. I never met one except in memoirs.
The others I don’t want to meet.’
Women are not interested in generalities.
‘Were they nicer than me?’ she asked.
‘Who?’
‘Those forty women.’
‘No, dear, of course not. Why are you laughing?’
‘Well, it came into my head how funny it would be, if the forty
were all gathered into one room, and you were turned loose in the middle
of them.’
‘Funny!’ Frank ejaculated. Women have such extraordinary
ideas of humour. Maude laughed until she was quite tired.
‘It doesn’t strike you as comic?’ she cried at last.
‘No, it doesn’t,’ he answered coldly.
‘Of course it wouldn’t,’ said she, and went off into
another ripple of pretty contralto laughter. There is a soft,
deep, rich laugh, which some women have, that is the sweetest sound
in Nature.
‘When you have quite finished,’ said he huffily. Her
jealousy was much more complimentary than her ridicule.
‘All right now. Don’t be cross. If I didn’t
laugh I should cry. I’m so sorry if I have annoyed you.’
He had gone back to his chair, so she paid him a flying visit.
‘Satisfied?’
‘Not quite.’
‘Now?’
‘All right. I forgive you.’
‘That’s funny too. Fancy you forgiving me
after all these confessions. But you never loved one of them
all as you love me.’
‘Never.’
‘Swear it.’
‘I do swear it.’
‘Morally, and what do you call it, and the other?’
‘Not one of them.’
‘And never will again?’
‘Never.’
‘Good boy for ever and ever?’
‘For ever and ever.’
‘And the forty were horrid?’
‘No, hang it, Maude, I can’t say that.’
She pouted and hung her head.
‘You do like them better, then?’
‘How absurd you are, Maude! If I had liked one better, I
should have married her.’
‘Well, yes, I suppose you would. You must have taken a deeper
interest in me than in the others, since you married me. I hadn’t
thought of that.’
‘Silly old girl! Of course I liked you best. Let us
drop the thing, and never talk about it any more.’
‘Have you their photographs?’
‘No.’
‘None of them?’
‘No.’
‘What did you do with them?’
‘I never had most of them.’
‘And the others?’
‘I destroyed some when I married.’
‘That was nice of you. Aren’t you sorry?’
‘No, I thought it was only right.’
‘Were you fondest of dark women or fair?’
‘Oh, I don’t know. I was never pernickety in
my tastes. You know those lines I read you from Henley:
“Handsome, ugly - all are women.” That’s a bachelor’s
sentiment.’
‘But do you mean to say, sir - now, you are speaking on your honour,
that out of all these forty, there was not one who was prettier than
I am?’
‘Do let us talk of something else.’
‘And not one as clever?’
‘How absurd you are to-night, Maude!’
‘Come, answer me.’
‘I’ve answered you already.’
‘I did not hear you.’
‘Oh yes, you did. I said that I had married you, and that
shows that I liked you best. I don’t compare you quality
for quality against every one in the world. That would be absurd.
What I say is that your combination of qualities is the one which is
most dear to me.’
‘Oh, I see,’ said Maude dubiously. ‘How nice
and frank you are!’
‘Now I’ve hurt you!’
‘Oh no, not in the least. I like you to be frank.
I should hate to think that there was anything you did not dare to tell
me.’
‘And you, Maude - would you be equally frank with me?’
‘Yes, dear, I will. I feel that I owe it to you after your
confidence in me. I have had my little experiences too.’
‘You!’
‘Perhaps you would rather that I said nothing about them.
What good can there be in raking up these old stories?’
‘No, I had rather you told me.’
‘You won’t be hurt?’
‘No, no - certainly not.’
‘You may take it from me, Frank, that if any married woman ever
tells her husband that until she saw him she never felt any emotion
at the sight of another man, it is simple nonsense. There may
be women of that sort about, but I never met them. I don’t
think I should like them, for they must be dry, cold, unsympathetic,
unemotional, unwomanly creatures.’
‘Maude, you have loved some one else!’
‘I won’t deny that I have been interested deeply interested
in several men.’
‘Several!’
‘It was before I had met you, dear. I owed you no duty.’
‘You have loved several men.’
‘The feeling was for the most part quite superficial. There
are many different sorts and degrees of love.’
‘Good God, Maude! How many men inspired this feeling in
you?’
‘The truth is, Frank, that a healthy young woman who has imagination
and a warm heart is attracted by every young man. I know that
you wish me to be frank and to return your confidence. But there
is a certain kind of young man with whom I always felt my interest deepen.’
‘Oh, you did discriminate?’
‘Now you are getting bitter. I will say no more.’
‘You have said too much. You must go on now.’
‘Well, I was only going to say that dark men always had a peculiar
fascination for me. I don’t know what it is, but the feeling
is quite overpowering.’
‘Is that why you married a man with flaxen hair?’
‘Well, I couldn’t expect to find every quality in my husband,
could I? It would not be reasonable. I assure you, dear,
that taking your tout ensemble, I like you far the best
of all. You may not be the handsomest, and you may not be the
cleverest - one cannot expect one’s absolute ideal, - but I love
you far, far the best of any. I do hope I haven’t hurt you
by anything I have said.’
‘I am sorry I am not your ideal, Maude. It would be absurd
to suppose myself anybody’s ideal, but I hoped always that the
eyes of love transfigured an object and made it seem all right.
My hair is past praying for, but if you can point out anything that
I can mend - ’
‘No, no, I want you just as you are. If I hadn’t liked
you best, I shouldn’t have married you, Frank, should I?’
‘But those other experiences?’
‘Oh, we had better drop them. What good can it possibly
do to discuss my old experiences? It will only annoy you.’
‘Not at all. I honour you for your frankness in speaking
out, although I acknowledge that it is a little unexpected. Go
on.’
‘I forget where I was.’
‘You had just remarked that before your marriage you had love-affairs
with a number of men.’
‘How horrid it sounds, doesn’t it?’
‘Well, it did strike me in that way.’
‘But that’s because you exaggerate what I said. I
said that I had been attracted by several men.’
‘And that dark men thrilled you.’
‘Exactly.’
‘I had hoped that I was the first.’
‘It was not fated to be so. I could easily tell you a lie,
Frank, and say that you were, but I should never forgive myself if I
were to do such a thing. You see I left school at seventeen, and
I was twenty-three when I became engaged to you. There are six
years. Imagine all the dances, picnics, parties, visitings of
six years. I could not help meeting young men continually.
A good many were interested in me, and I - ’
‘You were interested in them.’
‘It was natural, Frank.’
‘Oh yes, perfectly natural. And then I understand that the
interest deepened.’
‘Sometimes. When you met a young man who was interested
several times running, at a dance, then in the street, then in the garden,
then a walk home at night - of course your interest began to deepen.’
‘Yes.’
‘And then - ’
‘Well, what was the next stage?’
‘Sure you’re not angry?’
‘No, no, not at all. Why don’t you keep the key in
the spirit-stand?’
‘It might tempt Jemima. Shall I get it?’
‘No, no, go on! The next stage was?’
‘Well, when you have been deeply interested some time, then you
begin to have experiences.’
‘Ah!’
‘Don’t shout, Frank.’
‘Did I shout? Never mind. Go on! You had experiences.’
‘Why go into details?’
‘You must go on. You have said too much to stop. I
insist upon hearing the experiences.’
‘Not if you ask for them in that way, Frank.’ Maude
had a fine dignity of her own when she liked.
‘Well, I don’t insist. I beg you to have confidence
in me, and tell me some of your experiences.’
She leaned back in her armchair with her eyes half closed, and a quiet
retrospective smile upon her face.
‘Well, if you would really like to hear, Frank, as a proof of
my confidence and trust, I will tell you. You will remember that
I had not seen you at the time.’
‘I will make every excuse.’
‘I will tell you a single experience. It was my first of
the sort, and stands out very clearly in my memory. It all came
through my being left alone with a gentleman who was visiting my mother.’
‘Yes!’
‘Well, we were alone in the room, you understand.’
‘Yes, yes, go on!’
‘And he paid me many little compliments: kept saying how pretty
I was, and that he had never seen a sweeter girl, and so on. You
know what gentlemen would say?’
‘And you?’
‘Oh, I hardly answered him, but of course I was young and inexperienced,
and I could not help being flattered and pleased at his words.
I may have shown him what I felt, for he suddenly - ’
‘Kissed you!’
‘Exactly. He kissed me. Don’t walk up and down
the room, dear. It fidgets me.’
‘All right. Go on. Don’t stop. After this
outrage what happened next?’
‘You really want to know?’
‘I must know. What did you do?’
‘I am so sorry that I ever began, for I can see that it is exciting
you. Light your pipe, dear, and let us talk of something else.
It will only make you cross if I tell you the truth.’
‘I won’t be cross. Go on. What did you do?’
‘Well, Frank, since you insist - I kissed him back.’
‘You - you kissed him back!’
‘You’ll have Jemima up if you go on like that.’
‘You kissed him back!’
‘Yes, dear; it may be wrong, but I did.’
‘Good God! why did you do that?’
‘Well, I liked him.’
‘A dark man?’
‘Yes, he was dark.’
‘O Maude! Maude! Well, don’t stop. What
then?’
‘Then he kissed me several times.’
‘Of course he would, if you kissed him. What else could
you expect? And then?’
‘O Frank, I can’t.’
‘Go on. I am ready for anything!’
‘Well, do sit down, and don’t run about the room.
I am only agitating you.’
‘There, I am sitting. You can see that I am not agitated.
For Heaven’s sake, go on!’
‘He asked me if I would sit upon his knee.’
‘Yek!’
Maude began to laugh.
‘Why, Frank, you are croaking like a frog.’
‘I am glad you think it a laughing matter. Go on!
Go on! You yielded to his very moderate and natural request.
You sat upon his knee.’
‘Well, Frank, I did.’
‘Good heavens!’
‘Don’t be so excitable, dear. It was long before I
ever saw you.’
‘You mean to sit there and tell me in cold blood that you sat
upon this ruffian’s knee!’
‘What else could I do?’
‘What could you do? You could have screamed, you could have
rung the bell, you could have struck him - you could have risen in the
dignity of your insulted womanhood and walked out of the room.’
‘It was not so easy for me to walk out of the room.’
‘He held you?’
‘Yes, he held me.’
‘Oh, if I had been there!’
‘And there was another reason.’
‘What was that?’
‘Well, I wasn’t very good at walking at that time.
You see, I was only three years old.’
Frank sat for a few minutes absorbing it.
‘You little wretch!’ he said at last.
‘Oh you dear old goose! I feel so much better.’
‘You horror!’
‘I had to get level with you over my forty predecessors.
You old Bluebeard! But I did harrow you a little - didn’t
I?’
‘Harrow me! I’m raw all over. It’s a nightmare.
O Maude, how could you have the heart?’
‘Oh, it was lovely - beautiful!’
‘It was dreadful.’
‘And how jealous you were! Oh, I am so glad!’
‘I don’t think,’ said Frank, as he put his arms round
her, ‘that I ever quite realised before - ’
And just then Jemima came in with the tray.
CHAPTER XI - CONCERNING MRS. BEETON
Frank Crosse had only been married some months when he first had occasion
to suspect that his wife had some secret sorrow. There was a sadness
and depression about her at times, for which he was unable to account.
One Saturday afternoon he happened to come home earlier than he was
expected, and entering her bedroom suddenly, he found her seated in
the basket-chair in the window, with a large book upon her knees.
Her face, as she looked up at him with a mixed expression of joy and
of confusion, was stained by recent tears. She put the book hastily
down upon the dressing-stand.
‘Maude, you’ve been crying.’
‘No, Frank, no!’
‘O Maude, you fibber! Remove those tears instantly.’
He knelt down beside her and helped. ‘Better now?’
‘Yes, dearest, I am quite happy.’
‘Tears all gone?’
‘Quite gone.’
‘Well, then, explain!’
‘I didn’t mean to tell you, Frank!’ She gave
the prettiest, most provocative little wriggles as her secret was drawn
from her. ‘I wanted to do it without your knowing.
I thought it would be a surprise for you. But I begin to understand
now that my ambition was much too high. I am not clever enough
for it. But it is disappointing all the same.’
Frank took the bulky book off the table. It was Mrs. Beeton’s
Book of Household Management. The open page was headed,
‘General Observations on the Common Hog,’ and underneath
was a single large tear-drop. It had fallen upon a woodcut of
the Common Hog, in spite of which Frank solemnly kissed it, and turned
Maude’s trouble into laughter.
‘Now you are all right again. I do hate to see you crying,
though you never look more pretty. But tell me, dear, what was
your ambition?’
‘To know as much as any woman in England about housekeeping.
To know as much as Mrs. Beeton. I wanted to master every page
of it, from the first to the last.’
‘There are 1641 of them,’ said Frank, turning them over.
‘I know. I felt that I should be quite old before I had
finished. But the last part, you see, is all about wills, and
bequests, and homeopathy, and things of that kind. We could do
it later. It is the early part that I want to learn now - but
it is so hard.’
‘But why do you wish to do it, Maude?’
‘Because I want you to be as happy as Mr. Beeton.’
‘I’ll bet I am.’
‘No, no, you can’t be, Frank. It says somewhere here
that the happiness and comfort of the husband depend upon the housekeeping
of the wife. Mrs. Beeton must have been the finest housekeeper
in the world. Therefore, Mr. Beeton must have been the happiest
and most comfortable man. But why should Mr. Beeton be happier
and more comfortable than my Frank? From the hour I read that
I determined that he shouldn’t be - and he won’t be.’
‘And he isn’t.’
‘Oh, you think so. But then you know nothing about it.
You think it right because I do it. But if you were visiting Mrs.
Beeton, you would soon see the difference.’
‘What an awkward trick you have of always sitting in a window,’
said Frank, after an interval. ‘I’ll swear that the
wise Mrs. Beeton never advocates that - with half a dozen other windows
within point-blank range.’
‘Well, then, you shouldn’t do it.’
‘Well, then, you shouldn’t be so nice.’
‘You really still think that I am nice?’
‘Fishing!’
‘After all these months?’
‘Nicer and nicer every day.’
‘Not a bit tired?’
‘You blessing! When I am tired of you, I shall be tired
of life.’
‘How wonderful it all seems!’
‘Does it not?’
‘To think of that first day at the tennis-party. “I
hope you are not a very good player, Mr. Crosse!” - “No,
Miss Selby, but I shall be happy to make one in a set.”
That’s how we began. And now!’
‘Yes, it is wonderful.’
‘And at dinner afterwards. “Do you like Irving’s
acting?” - “Yes, I think that he is a great genius.”
How formal and precise we were! And now I sit curling your hair
in a bedroom window.’
‘It does seem funny. But I suppose, if you come to
think of it, something of the same kind must have happened to one or
two people before.’
‘But never quite like us.’
‘Oh no, never quite like us. But with a kind of family resemblance,
you know. Married people do usually end by knowing each other
a little better than on the first day they met.’
‘What did you think of me, Frank?’
‘I’ve told you often.’
‘Well, tell me again.’
‘What’s the use when you know?’
‘But I like to hear.’
‘Well, it’s just spoiling you.’
‘I love to be spoiled.’
‘Well, then, I thought to myself - If I can only have that woman
for my own, I believe I will do something in life yet. And I also
thought - If I don’t get that woman for my own, I will never,
never be the same man again.’
‘Really, Frank, the very first day you saw me?’
‘Yes, the very first day.’
‘And then?’
‘And then, day by day, and week by week, that feeling grew deeper
and stronger, until at last you swallowed up all my other hopes, and
ambitions, and interests. I hardly dare think, Maude, what would
have happened to me if you had refused me.’
She laughed aloud with delight.
‘How sweet it is to hear you say so! And the wonderful thing
is that you have never seemed disappointed. I always expected
that some day after marriage - not immediately, perhaps, but at the
end of a week or so - you would suddenly give a start, like those poor
people who are hypnotised, and you would say, “Why, I used to
think that she was pretty! I used to think that she was sweet!
How could I be so infatuated over a little, insignificant, ignorant,
selfish, uninteresting - ” O Frank, the neighbours will
see you?’
‘Well, then, you mustn’t provoke me.’
‘What will Mrs. Potter think?’
‘You should pull down the blinds before you make speeches of that
sort.’
‘Now do sit quiet and be a good boy.’
‘Well, then, tell me what you thought.’
‘I thought you were a very good tennis-player.’
‘Anything else?’
‘And you talked nicely.’
‘Did I? I never felt such a stick in my life. I was
as nervous as a cat.’
‘That was so delightful. I do hate people who are very cool
and assured. I saw that you were disturbed, and I even thought
- ’
‘Yes?’
‘Well, I thought that perhaps it was I who disturbed you.’
‘And you liked me?’
‘I was very interested in you.’
‘Well, that is the blessed miracle which I can never get over.
You, with your beauty, and your grace, and your rich father, and every
young man at your feet, and I, a fellow with neither good looks, nor
learning, nor prospects, nor - ’
‘Be quiet, sir! Yes, you shall! Now?’
‘By Jove, there is old Mrs. Potter at the window!
We’ve done it this time. Let us get back to serious conversation
again.’
‘How did we leave it?’
‘It was that hog, I believe. And then Mr. Beeton.
But where does the hog come in? Why should you weep over him?
And what are the Lady’s Observations on the Common Hog?’
‘Read them for yourself.’
Frank read out aloud: ‘“The hog belongs to the order Mammalia,
the genus sus scrofa, and the species pachydermata, or
thick-skinned. Its generic characters are a long, flexible snout,
forty-two teeth, cloven feet, furnished with four toes, and a tail,
which is small, short, and twisted, while, in some varieties, this appendage
is altogether wanting.” - But what on earth has all this
to do with housekeeping?’
‘That’s what I want to know. It is so disheartening
to have to remember such things. What does it matter if the hog
has forty-two toes. And yet, if Mrs. Beeton knew it, one
feels that one ought to know it also. If once I began to skip,
there would be no end to it. But it really is such a splendid
book in other ways. It doesn’t matter what you want, you
will find it here. Take the index anywhere. Cream.
If you want cream, it’s all there. Croup. If you want
- I mean, if you don’t want croup, it will teach you how not to
get it. Crumpets - all about them. Crullers - I’m
sure you don’t know what a cruller is, Frank.’
‘No, I don’t.’
‘Neither do I. But I could look it up and learn. Here
it is - paragraph 2847. It is a sort of pancake, you see.
That’s how you learn things.’
Frank Crosse took the book and dropped it. It fell with a sulky
thud upon the floor.
‘Nothing that it can teach you, dear, can ever make up to me if
it makes you cry, and bothers you. - You bloated, pedantic thing!’
he cried, in sudden fury, aiming a kick at the squat volume. ‘It
is to you I owe all those sad, tired looks which I have seen upon my
wife’s face. I know my enemy now. You pompous, fussy
old humbug, I’ll kick the red cover off you!’
But Maude snatched it up, and gathered it to her bosom. ‘No,
no, Frank, I don’t know what I should do without it. You
have no idea what a wise old book it is. Now, sit there on the
footstool at my feet, and I will read to you.’
‘Do, dear; it’s delightful.’
‘Sit quiet, then, and be good. Now listen to this pearl
of wisdom: “As with the commander of an army, so it is with the
mistress of a house. Her spirit will be seen through the whole
establishment, and, just in proportion as she performs her duties thoroughly,
so will her domestics follow in her path.”’
‘From which it follows,’ said her husband, ‘that Jemima
must be a perfect paragon.’
‘On the contrary, it explains all Jemima’s shortcomings.
Listen to this: “Early rising is one of the most essential qualities.
When a mistress is an early riser, it is almost certain that her house
will be orderly and well managed.”’
‘Well, you are down at nine - what more do you want?’
‘At nine! I am sure that Mrs. Beeton was always up at six.’
‘I have my doubts about Mrs. B. Methinks the lady doth protest
too much. I should not be very much surprised to learn that she
had breakfast in bed every morning.’
‘O Frank! You have no reverence for anything.’
‘Let us have some more wisdom.’
‘“Frugality and Economy are home virtues without which no
household can prosper. Dr. Johnson says, ‘Frugality may
be termed - ’”
‘Oh, bother Dr. Johnson! Who cares for a man’s opinion.
Now, if it had been Mrs. Johnson - !’
‘Johnson kept house for himself for years - and a queer job he
made of it.’
‘So I should think.’ Maude tossed her pretty curls.
‘Mrs. Beeton is all right, but I will not be lectured by Dr. Johnson.
Where was I? Oh yes - “‘We must always remember that
to manage a little well, is a great merit in housekeeping.”’
‘Hurrah! Down with the second vegetable! No pudding
on fish days. Vive la bière de Pilsen!’
‘What a noisy boy you are!’
‘This book excites me. Anything more?’
“Friendships should not be hastily formed, nor the heart given
at once to every newcomer - ”’
‘Well, I should hope not! Don’t let me catch you at
it! You don’t mind my cigarette? Has Mrs. Beeton a
paragraph about smoking in bedrooms?’
‘Such an enormity never occurred to her as a remote possibility.
If she had known you, dear, she would have had to write an appendix
to her book to meet all the new problems which you would suggest.
Shall I go on?’
‘Please do!’
‘She next treats conversation. “In conversation, trifling
occurrences such as small disappointments, petty annoyances, and other
everyday incidents, should never be mentioned to friends. If the
mistress be a wife, never let a word in connection with her husband’s
failings pass her lips - ”’
‘By Jove, this book has more wisdom to the square inch than any
work of man,’ cried Frank, in enthusiasm.
‘I thought that would please you. “Good temper should
be cultivated by every mistress, as upon it the welfare of the household
may be said to turn.”’
‘Excellent!’
‘“In starting a household, it is always best in the long-run
to get the very best articles of their kind.”’
‘That is why I got you, Maude.’
‘Thank you, sir. We have a dissertation then upon dress
and fashion, another upon engaging domestics, another about daily duties,
another about visiting, another about fresh air and exercise - ’
‘The most essential of any,’ cried Frank, jumping up, and
pulling his wife by the arms out of her low wicker-chair. ‘There
is just time for nine holes at golf before it is dark, if you wilt come
exactly as you are. But listen to this, young lady. If ever
again I see you fretting or troubling yourself about your household
affairs - ’
‘No, no, Frank, I won’t!’
‘Well, if you do, Mrs. Beeton goes into the kitchen-fire.
Now remember?’
‘You are sure you don’t envy Mr. Beeton?’
‘I don’t envy a man upon earth.’
‘Then why should I try to be Mrs. Beeton?’
‘Why indeed?’
‘O Frank, what a load off my mind! Those sixteen hundred
pages have just lain upon it for months. Dear old boy! come on!’
And they clattered downstairs for their golf-clubs.
CHAPTER XII - MR. SAMUEL PEPYS
There were few things which Maude liked so much as a long winter evening
when Frank and she dined together, and then sat beside the fire and
made good cheer. It would be an exaggeration to say that she preferred
it to a dance, but next to that supreme joy, and higher even than the
theatre in her scale of pleasures, were those serene and intimate evenings
when they talked at their will, and were silent at their will, within
their home brightened by those little jokes and endearments and allusions
which make up that inner domestic masonry which is close-tiled for ever
to the outsider. Five or six evenings a week, she with her sewing
and Frank with his book, settled down to such enjoyment as men go to
the ends of the earth to seek, while it awaits them, if they will but
atune their souls to sympathy, beside their own hearthstones.
Now and again their sweet calm would be broken by a ring at the bell,
when some friend of Frank’s would come round to pay them an evening
visit. At the sound Maude would say ‘bother,’ and
Frank something shorter and stronger, but, as the intruder appeared,
they would both break into, ‘Well, really now it was good
of you to drop in upon us in this homely way.’ Without such
hypocrisy, the world would be a hard place to live in.
I may have mentioned somewhere that Frank had a catholic taste in literature.
Upon a shelf in their bedroom - a relic of his bachelor days - there
stood a small line of his intimate books, the books which filled all
the chinks of his life when no new books were forthcoming. They
were all volumes which he had read in his youth, and many times since,
until they had become the very tie-beams of his mind. His tastes
were healthy and obvious without being fine. Macaulay’s
Essays, Holmes’ Autocrat, Gibbons’ History,
Jefferies’ Story of my Heart, Carlyle’s Life,
Pepys’ Diary, and Borrow’s Lavengro were among
his inner circle of literary friends. The sturdy East Anglian,
half prize-fighter, half missionary, was a particular favourite of his,
and so was the garrulous Secretary of the Navy. One day it struck
him that it would be a pleasant thing to induce his wife to share his
enthusiasms, and he suggested that the evenings should be spent in reading
selections from these old friends of his. Maude was delighted.
If he had proposed to read the rig-vedas in the original Sanskrit, Maude
would have listened with a smiling face. It is in such trifles
that a woman’s love is more than a man’s.
That night Frank came downstairs with a thick well-thumbed volume in
his hand.
‘This is Mr. Pepys,’ said he solemnly.
‘What a funny name!’ cried Maude. ‘It makes
me think of indigestion. Why? Oh yes, pepsine, of course.’
‘We shall take a dose of him every night after dinner to complete
the resemblance. But seriously, dear, I think that now that we
have taken up a course of reading, we should try to approach it in a
grave spirit, and endeavour to realise - Oh, I say, don’t!’
‘I am so sorry, dear! I do hope I didn’t hurt,
you!’
‘You did - considerably.’
‘It all came from my having the needle in my hand at the time
- and you looked so solemn - and - well, I couldn’t help it.’
‘Little wretch - !’
‘No, dear; Jemima may come in any moment with the coffee.
Now, do sit down and read about Mr Pepys to me. And first of all,
would you mind explaining all about the gentleman, from the beginning,
and taking nothing for granted, just as if I had never heard of him
before.’
‘I don’t believe - ’
‘Never mind, sir! Be a good boy and do exactly what you
are told. Now begin!’
‘Well, Maude, Mr. Pepys was born - ’
‘What was his first name?’
‘Samuel.’
‘Oh dear, I’m sure I should not have liked him.’
‘Well, it’s too late to change that. He was born -
I could see by looking, but it really doesn’t matter, does it?
He was born somewhere in sixteen hundred and something or other, and
I forget what his father was.’
‘I must try to remember what you tell me.’
‘Well, it all amounts to this, that he got on very well in the
world, that he became at last a high official of the navy in the time
of Charles the Second, and that he died in fairly good circumstances,
and left his library, which was a fine one, to one of the universities,
I can’t remember which.’
‘There is an accuracy about your information, Frank - ’
‘I know, dear, but it really does not matter. All this has
nothing to do with the main question.’
‘Go on, then!’
‘Well, this library was left as a kind of dust-catcher, as such
libraries are, until one day, more than a hundred years after the old
boy’s death, some enterprising person seems to have examined his
books, and he found a number of volumes of writing which were all in
cipher, so that no one could make head or tail of them.’
‘Dear me, how very interesting!’
‘Yes, it naturally excited curiosity. Why should a man write
volumes of cipher? Imagine the labour of it! So some one
set to work to solve the cipher. This was about the year 1820.
After three years they succeeded.’
‘How in the world did they do it?’
‘Well, they say that human ingenuity never yet invented a cipher
which human ingenuity could not also solve. Anyhow, they did succeed.
And when they had done so, and copied it all out clean, they found they
had got hold of such a book as was never heard of before in the whole
history of literature.’
Maude laid her sewing on her lap, and looked across with her lips parted
and her eyebrows raised.
‘They found that it was an inner Diary of the life of this man,
with all his impressions, and all his doings, and all his thoughts -
not his ought-to-be thoughts, but his real, real thoughts, just as he
thought then at the back of his soul. You see this man, and you
know him very much better than his own wife knew him. It is not
only that he tells of his daily doings, and gives us such an intimate
picture of life in those days, as could by no other means have been
conveyed, but it is as a piece of psychology that the thing is so valuable.
Remember the dignity of the man, a high government official, an orator,
a writer, a patron of learning, and here you have the other side, the
little thoughts, the mean ideas which may lurk under a bewigged head,
and behind a solemn countenance. Not that he is worse than any
of us. Not a bit. But he is frank. And that is why
the book is really a consoling one, for every sinner who reads it can
say to himself, “Well, if this man who did so well, and was so
esteemed, felt like this, it is no very great wonder that I do.”’
Maude looked at the fat brown book with curiosity. ‘Is it
really all there?’ she asked.
‘No, dear, it will never all be published. A good deal of
it is, I believe, quite impossible. And when he came to the impossible
places, he doubled and trebled his cipher, so as to make sure that it
should never be made out. But all that is usually published is
here.’ Frank turned over the leaves, which were marked here
and there with pencilings.
‘Why are you smiling, Frank?’
‘Only at his way of referring to his wife.’
‘Oh, he was married?’
‘Yes, to a very charming girl. She must have been a sweet
creature. He married her at fifteen on account of her beauty.
He had a keen eye for beauty had old Pepys.’
‘Were they happy?’
‘Oh yes, fairly so. She was only twenty-nine when she died!’
‘Poor girl!’
‘She was happy in her life - though he did blacken her
eye once.’
‘Not really?’
‘Yes, he did. And kicked the housemaid.’
‘Oh, the brute!’
‘But on the whole he was a good husband. He had a few very
good points about him.’
‘But how does he allude to his wife?’
‘He has a trick of saying, “my wife, poor wretch!”’
‘Impertinent! Frank, you said to-night that other men think
what this odious Mr. Pepys says. Yes, you did! Don’t
deny it! Does that mean that you always think of me as “poor
wretch”?’
‘We have come along a little since then. But how these passages
take you back to the homely life of those days!’
‘Do read some.’
‘Well, listen to this, “And then to bed without prayers,
to-morrow being washing-day.” Fancy such a detail coming
down to us through two centuries.’
‘Why no prayers?’
‘I don’t know. I suppose they had to get up early
on washing-days, and so they wanted to go to sleep soon.’
‘I’m afraid, dear, you do the same without as good an excuse.
Read another!’
‘He goes to dine with some one - his uncle, I think. He
says, “An excellent dinner, but the venison pasty was palpable
beef, which was not handsome.”’
‘How beautiful! Mrs. Hunt Mortimer’s sole last week
was palpable plaice. Mr. Pepys is right. It was not handsome.’
‘Here’s another grand entry: “Talked with my wife
of the poorness and meanness of all that the people about us do, compared
with what we do.” I dare say he was right, for they did
things very well. When he dined out, he says that his host gave
him “the meanest dinner of beef, shoulder and umbles of venison,
and a few pigeons, and all in the meanest manner that ever I did see,
to the basest degree.”
‘What are umbles, dear?’
‘I have no idea.’
‘Well, whatever they are, it sounds to me a very good dinner.
People must have lived very well in those days.’
‘They habitually over-ate and over-drank themselves. But
Pepys gives us the menu of one of his own entertainments. I’ve
marked it somewhere. Yes, here it is. “Fricassee of
rabbits and chickens, a leg of mutton boiled, three carps in a dish,
a great dish of a side of lamb, a dish of roasted pigeons, a dish of
four lobsters, three tarts, a lamprey pie (a most rare pie!), a dish
of anchovies, good wine of several sorts, and all things mighty noble
and to my great content.”’
‘Good gracious! I told you that I associated him with indigestion.’
‘He did them pretty well that time.’
‘Who cooked all this?’
‘The wife helped in those days.’
‘No wonder she died at twenty-nine. Poor dear! What
a splendid kitchen-range they must have had! I never understood
before why they had such enormous grates in the old days. Naturally,
if you have six pigeons, and a lamprey, and a lobster, and a side of
lamb, and a leg of mutton, and all these other things cooking at the
same time, you would need a huge fire.’
‘The wonderful thing about Pepys,’ said Frank, looking thoughtfully
over the pages, ‘is that he is capable of noting down the mean
little impulses of human nature, which most men would be so ashamed
of, that they would hasten to put them out of their mind. His
occasional shabbiness in money matters, his jealousies, his envies,
all his petty faults, which are despicable on account of their pettiness.
Fancy any man writing this. He is describing how he visited a
friend and was reading a book from his library. “A very
good book,” says he, “especially one letter of advice to
a courtier, most true and good, which made me once resolve to tear out
the two leaves that it was writ in, but I forbore it.” Imagine
recording such a vile thought.’
‘But what you have never explained to me yet, dear, or if you
did, I didn’t understand - you don’t mind my being a little
stupid, do you? - is, what object Mr. Pepys had in putting down all
this in such a form that no one could read it.’
‘Well, you must bear in mind, dear, that he could read it himself.
Besides he was a fellow with a singularly methodical side to his mind.
He was, for example, continually adding up how much money he had, or
cataloguing and indexing his library, and so on. He liked to have
everything shipshape. And so with his life, it pleased him to
have an exact record which he could turn to. And yet, after all,
I don’t know that that is a sufficient explanation.’
‘No, indeed, it is not. My experience of man - ’
‘Your experience, indeed!’
‘Yes, sir, my experience of men - how rude you are, Frank! - tells
me that they have funny little tricks and vanities which take the queerest
shapes.’
‘Indeed! Have I any?’
‘You - you are compounded of them. Not vanity - no, I don’t
mean that. But pride - you are as proud as Lucifer, and much too
proud to show it. That is the most subtle form of pride.
Oh yes, I know perfectly well what I mean. But in this man’s
case, it took the form of wishing to make a sensation after his death.
He could not publish such a thing when he lived, could he?’
‘Rather not.’
‘Well, then, he had to do it after his death. He had to
write it in cipher, or else some one would have found him out during
his lifetime. But, very likely, he left a key to the cipher, so
that every one might read it when he was gone, but the key and his directions
were in some way lost.’
‘Well, it is very probable.’
The fire had died down, so Maude shipped off her chair, and sat on the
black fur rug, with her back against Frank’s knees. ‘Now,
dear, read away!’ said she.
But the lamp shone down upon her dainty head, and it gleamed upon her
white neck, and upon the fluffy, capricious, untidy, adorable, little
curlets, which broke out along the edges of the gathered strands of
her chestnut hair. And so, after the fashion of men, his thoughts
flew away from Mr. Pepys and the seventeenth century, and all that is
lofty and instructive, and could fix upon nothing except those dear
little wandering tendrils, and the white column on which they twined.
Alas, that so small a thing can bring the human mind from its empyrean
flights! Alas, that vague emotions can drag down the sovereign
intellect! Alas, that even for an hour, a man should prefer the
material to the spiritual!
But the man who doesn’t misses a good deal.
CHAPTER XIII - A VISIT TO MR. SAMUEL PEPYS
There are several unjustifiable extravagances which every normal man
commits. There are also several unjustifiable economies.
Among others, there is that absurd eagerness to save the striking of
a second match, which occasions so many burned fingers, and such picturesque
language. And again, there is the desire to compress a telegraphic
message into the minimum sixpennyworth, and so send an ambiguous and
cryptic sentence, when sevenpence would have made it as clear as light.
We all tend to be stylists in our telegrams.
A week after the conversation about Mr. Pepys, when some progress had
been made with the reading of the Diary, Maude received the following
wire from Frank -
‘Mrs. Crosse. Woking. - Pepys buttered toast suède
gloves four Monument wait late.’
As a sixpennyworth it was a success, but as a message it seemed to leave
something to be desired. Maude puzzled over it, and tried every
possible combination of the words. The nearest approach to sense
was when it was divided in this way - Pepys - buttered toast - suède
gloves - four - Monument, wait late.
She wrote it out in this form, and took it section by section.
‘Pepys,’ that was unintelligible. ‘Buttered
toast,’ no sense in that. ‘Suède gloves,’
yes, she had told Frank that when she came to town, she would buy some
suède gloves at a certain shop in the City, where she could get
for three and threepence a pair which would cost her three and ninepence
in Woking. Maude was so conscientiously economical, that she was
always prepared to spend two shillings in railway fares to reach a spot
where a sixpence was to be saved, and to lavish her nerve and energy
freely in the venture. Here, then, in the suède gloves,
was a central point of light. And then her heart bounded with
joy, as she realised that the last part could only mean that she was
to meet Frank at the Monument at four, and that she was to wait for
him if he were late.
So, now, returning to the opening of the message, with the light which
shone from the ending, she realised that buttered toast might refer
to a queer little City hostel, remarkable for that luxury, where Frank
had already taken her twice to tea. And so leaving Mr. Pepys to
explain himself later, Maude gave hurried orders to Jemima and the cook,
and dashed upstairs to put on her new fawn-coloured walking-dress -
a garment which filled her with an extraordinary mixture of delight
and remorse, for it was very smart, cost seven guineas, and had not
yet been paid for.
The rendezvous was evidently a sudden thought upon the part of Frank,
for he had left very little time for her to reach the trysting-place.
However, she was fortunate in catching a train to Waterloo, and another
thence to the City, and so reached the Monument at five minutes to four.
The hour was just striking when Frank, with his well-brushed top-hat
and immaculate business frock-coat, came rushing from the direction
of King William Street. Maude held out her hand and he shook it,
and then they both laughed at the formality.
‘I am so glad you were able to come, dearest. How you do
brighten up the old City!’
‘Do I? I felt quite lonely until you came. Nothing
but droves of men - and all staring.’
‘It’s your dress.’
‘Oh, thank you, sir!’
‘Entirely that pretty brown - ’
‘Brown! Fawn colour.’
‘Well, that’s brown. Anyhow, it looks charming.
And so do you - by Jove you do, Maude! Come this way!’
‘Where are we going?’
‘By underground. Here we are. - Two second singles, Mark
Lane, please! - No, that’s for the west-end trains. Down
here! Next train, the man says.’
They were in the mephitic cellar, with the two long wooden platforms
where the subterranean trains land or load their freights. A strangling
gas tickled their throats and set them coughing. It was all dank
and dark and gloomy. But little youth and love care for that!
They were bubbling over with the happiness of this abnormal meeting.
Both talked together in their delight, and Maude patted Frank’s
sleeve with every remark. They could even illuminate all that
was around them, by the beauty and brightness of their own love.
It went the length of open praise for their abominable surroundings.
‘Isn’t it grand and solemn?’ said Maude. ‘Look
at the black shadows.’
‘When they come to excavate all this some thousands of years hence,
they will think it was constructed by a race of giants,’ Frank
answered.
‘The modern works for the benefit of the community are really
far greater than those which sprang from the caprice of kings.
The London and North-Western Railway is an infinitely grander thing
than the pyramids. Look at the two headlights in the dark!’
Two sullen crimson discs glowed in the black arch of the tunnel.
With a menacing and sinister speed, they grew and grew until roaring
they sprang out of the darkness, and the long, dingy train, with a whining
of brakes, drew up at the platform.
‘Here’s one nearly empty,’ said Frank, with his hand
on the handle.
‘Don’t you think - ’ said Maude.
‘Yes, I do,’ cried Frank.
And they got into one which was quite empty. For the underground
railway is blessed as regards privacy above all other lines, and where
could a loving couple be more happy, who have been torn apart by cruel
fate for seven long hours or so? It was with a groan that Frank
remarked that they had reached Mark Lane.
‘Bother!’ said Maude, and wondered if there were any shop
near where she could buy hairpins. As every lady knows, or will
know, there is a very intimate connection between hairpins and a loving
husband.
‘Now, Frank, about your telegram.’
‘All right, dear. Come along where I lead you, and you will
understand all about it.’
They passed out of Mark Lane Station and down a steep and narrow street
to the right. At the bottom lay an old smoke-stained church with
a square tower, and a small open churchyard beside it.
‘That’s the church of Saint Olave,’ said Frank.
‘We are going into it.’
He pushed open a folding oaken door, and they found themselves inside
it. Rows of modern seats filled the body of it, but the walls
and windows gave an impression of great antiquity. The stained
glass - especially that which surmounted the altar - contained those
rich satisfying purples and deep deep crimsons which only go with age.
It was a bright and yet a mellow light, falling in patches of vivid
colour upon the brown woodwork and the grey floors. Here and there
upon the walls were marble inscriptions in the Latin tongue, with pompous
allegorical figures with trumpets, for our ancestors blew them in stone
as well as in epitaphs over their tombs. They loved to die, as
they had lived, with dignity and with affectation. White statues
glimmered in the shadows of the corners. As Frank and his wife
passed down the side-aisle, their steps clanged through the empty and
silent church.
‘Here he is!’ said Frank, and faced to the wall.
He was looking up at the modern representation of a gentleman in a full
and curly wig. It was a well-rounded and comely face, with shrewd
eyes and a sensitive mouth. The face of a man of affairs, and
a good fellow, with just that saving touch of sensuality about it which
makes an expression human and lovable. Underneath was printed
-
SAMUEL PEPYS
Erected by public subscription
1883.
‘Oh, isn’t he nice?’ said Maude.
‘He’s not a bad-looking chap, is he?’
‘I don’t believe that man ever could have struck his wife
or kicked the maid.’
‘That’s calling him a liar.’
‘Oh dear, I forgot that he said so himself. Then I suppose
he must have done it. What a pity it seems.’
‘Cheer up! We must say what the old heathen lady said when
they read the gospels to her.’
‘What did she say?’
‘She said, “Well, it was a long time ago, and we’ll
hope that it wasn’t true!”’
‘O Frank, how can you tell such stories in a church. Do
you really suppose that Mr. Pepys is in that wall?’
‘I presume that the monument marks the grave.’
‘There’s a little bit of plaster loose. Do you think
I might take it?’
‘It isn’t quite the thing.’
‘But it can’t matter, and it isn’t wrong, and we are
quite alone.’ She picked off the little flake of plaster,
and her heart sprang into her mouth as she did so, for there came an
indignant snort from her very elbow, and there was a queer little smoke-dried,
black-dressed person who seemed to have risen, like the Eastern genii
or a modern genius, in a single instant. A pair of black list
slippers explained the silence of his approach.
‘Put that back, young lady,’ said he severely.
Poor Maude held out her guilty relic on the palm of her hand.
‘I am so sorry,’ said she. ‘I am afraid I cannot
put it back.’
‘We’ll ’ave the ’ole church picked to pieces
at this rate,’ said the clerk. ‘You shouldn’t
’ave done it, and it was very wrong.’ He snorted and
shook his head.
‘It’s of no consequence,’ said Frank. ‘The
plaster was hanging, and must have fallen in any case. Don’t
make a fuss about a trifle.’
The clerk looked at the young gentleman and saw defiance in one of his
eyes and half a crown in the other.
‘Well, well!’ he grumbled. ‘It shows as the
young lady takes an interest, and that’s more than most.
Why, sir, if you’ll believe me, there’s not one in a hundred
that comes to this church that ever ’eard of Pepys. “Pepys!”
says they. “’Oo’s Pepys?” “The
Diarist,” says I. “Diarist!” says they, “wot’s
a Diarist?” I could sit down sometimes an’ cry.
But maybe, miss, you thought as you were picking that plaster off ’is
grave?’
‘Yes, I thought so.’
The clerk chuckled.
‘Well, it ain’t so. I’ll tell you where ’e
really lies, if you’ll promise you won’t pick another chunk
off that. Well, then, it’s there - beside the communion.
I saw ’im lyin’ there with these very eyes, and ’is
wife in the coffin beneath ’im.’
‘You saw him?’
‘Yes, sir, I saw ’im, an’ that’s more than any
livin’ man could say, for there were only four of us, and the
other three are as dead as Pepys by now.’
‘Oh do tell us about it!’ cried Maude.
‘Well, it was like this, miss. We ’ad to examine to
see ’ow much room there was down there, and so we came upon them.’
‘And what did you see?’
‘Well, miss, ’is coffin lay above, and ’is wife’s
below, as might be expected, seeing that she died thirty years or so
before ’im. The coffins was very much broken, an’
we could see ’im as clear us I can see you. When we first
looked in I saw ’im lying quite plain - a short thick figure of
a man - with ’is ’ands across ’is chest. And
then, just as we looked at ’im, ’e crumbled in, as you might
say, across ’is breast bone, an’ just quietly settled down
into a ’uddle of dust. It’s a way they ’as when
the fresh air strikes ’em. An’ she the same, an’
‘is dust just fell through the chinks o’ the wood and mixed
itself with ’ers.’
‘O Frank!’ Maude’s ready tears sprang to her
eyes. She put her hand upon her husband’s and was surprised
to find how cold it was. Women never realise that the male sex
is the more sensitive. He had not said, ‘O Maude!’
because he could not.
‘They used some powder like pepper for embalmin’ in those
days,’ said the clerk. ‘And the vicar - it was in
old Bellamy’s time - ’e took a sniff into the grave, an’
’e sneezed an’ sneezed till we thought we should ’ave
to fetch a doctor. ’Ave you seen Mrs. Pepys’ tomb?’
‘No, we have only just come.’
‘That’s it on the left of the common.’
‘With the woman leaning forward?’
‘Yes, sir. That’s Mrs. Pepys herself.’
It was an arch laughing face, the face of a quite young woman; the sculptor
had depicted her as leaning forward in an animated and natural attitude.
Below was engraved -
Obiit
Xo Novembris
Ætatis 29
Conjugii 15
Anno Domini 1669.
‘Poor dear!’ whispered Maude.
‘It was hard that she should die just as her husband was becoming
famous and successful,’ said Frank. ‘She who had washed
his shirts, and made up the coal fires, when they lived in a garret
together. What a pity that she could not have a good time!’
‘Ah well, if she loved him, dear, she had a good time in the garret.’
Maude was leaning forward with her face raised to look at the bust of
the dead woman, which also leaned forward as if to look down upon her.
A pair of marble skulls flanked the lady’s grave. A red
glow from the evening sun struck through a side-window and bathed the
whole group in its ruddy light. As Frank, standing back in the
shadow, ran his eyes from the face of the dead young wife to that of
his own sweet, girlish bride, with those sinister skulls between, there
came over him like a wave, a realisation of the horror which lies in
things, the grim close of the passing pageant, the black gloom, which
swallows up the never-ending stream of life. Will the spirit wear
better than the body; and if not, what infernal practical joke is this
to which we are subjected!
‘It will. It must,’ he said.
‘Why, Frank - Frank dear, what is the matter? You
are quite pale.’
‘Come out into the air, Maude. I have had enough of this
stuffy old church.’
‘Stuffy!’ said the clerk. ‘Well, we’ve
’ad the Lord Mayor ’ere at least once a year, an’
’e never found it stuffy. A cleaner, fresher church you
won’t find in the city of London. It’s ’ad its
day, I’ll allow. There was a time - and I can remember it
- when folk used to spend their money where they made it, and the plate
would be full of paper and gold, where now we find it ’ard enough
to get coppers. That was fifty year ago, when I was a young clerk.
You might not think it, but I’ve seen a Lord Mayor, a past Lord
Mayor, and a Lord Mayor elect of the city of London, all sitting on
one bench in this very church. And you call it stuffy!’
Frank soothed the wounded feelings of the old clerk, and explained that
by stuffy he meant interesting. He also shook hands with him in
a peculiar way as he held his palm upturned in the small of his back.
Then Maude and he retraced their steps up the narrow street which is
called Seething Lane.
‘Poor old boy! What was it, then?’ asked Maude, looking
up with her sympathetic eyes. It is at such moments that a man
realises what the companionship of women means. The clouds melted
before the sun.
‘What an ass I was! I began to think of all sorts of horrible
things. Never mind, Maude! We are out for a holiday.
Hang the future! Let us live in the present.’
‘I always do,’ said Maude, and she spoke for her sex.
‘Well, what now? Buttered toast or suède gloves?’
‘Business first!’ said Maude primly, and so proceeded to
save her sixpence on the gloves. As she was tempted, however (‘such
a civil obliging shopman, Frank!’), to buy four yards of so-called
Astrakhan trimming, a frill of torchon lace, six dear little festooned
handkerchiefs, and four pairs of open-work stockings - none of which
were contemplated when she entered the shop - her sixpenny saving was
not as brilliant a piece of finance as she imagined.
And then they finished their excursion in the dark, wainscotted, low-ceilinged
coffee-room of an old-fashioned inn, once the mother of many coaches,
and now barren and deserted, but with a strange cunning in the matter
of buttered toast which had come down from more prosperous days.
It was a new waiter who served them, and he imagined them to be lovers
and scented an intrigue; but when they called for a second plate of
toast and a jug of boiling water, he recognised the healthy appetite
of the married. And then, instead of going home like a good little
couple, Maude suddenly got it into her head that it would cheer away
the last traces of Frank’s gloom if they went to see ‘Charley’s
Aunt’ at the Globe. So they loitered and shopped for a couple
of hours, and then squeezed into the back of the pit; and wedged in
among honest, hearty folk who were not ashamed to show their emotions,
they laughed until they were tired. And so home, as their friend
Pepys would have said, after such a day as comes into the memory, shining
golden among the drab, when old folk look back, and think of the dear
dead past. May you and I, reader, if ever we also come to sit
in our final armchairs in the chimney corners, have many such to which
our minds may turn, sweet and innocent and fragrant, to cheer us in
those darksome hours to come.
CHAPTER XIV - TROUBLE
One evening Frank came home with a clouded face. His wife said
nothing, but after dinner she sat on a footstool beside his chair and
waited. She knew that if it were for the best, he would tell her
everything, and she had confidence enough in his judgment to acquiesce
in his silence if he thought it best to be silent. As a matter
of fact, it was just this telling her which made his trouble hard to
bear. And yet he thought it wiser to tell.
‘I’ve had something to worry me, dear.’
‘Poor old boy, I know you have. What was it?’
‘Why should I bother you with it?’
‘A nice wife I should be, if I shared all your joys and none of
your sorrows! Anyhow, I had rather share sorrow with you than
joy within any one else.’ She snuggled her head up against
his knee. ‘Tell me about it, Frank.’
‘You remember my telling you just before our marriage that I was
surety for a man?’
‘I remember perfectly well.’
‘His name was Farintosh. He was an insurance-agent, and
I became surety for him in order to save his situation.’
‘Yes, dear, it was so noble of you.’
‘Well, Maude, he was on the platform this morning, and when he
saw me, he turned on his heel and hurried out of the station.
I read guilt in his eyes. I am sure that his accounts are wrong
again.’
‘Oh, what an ungrateful wretch!’
‘Poor devil, I dare say he has had a bad time. But I was
a fool not to draw out of that. It was all very well when I was
a bachelor. But here I am as a married man faced with an indefinite
liability and nothing to meet it with. I don’t know what
is to become of us, Maude.’
‘How much is it, dearest?’
‘I don’t know. That is the worst of it.’
‘But surely your own office would not be so hard upon you?’
‘It is not my own office. It is another office - the Hotspur.’
‘Oh dear! What have you done about it, Frank?’
‘I called at their office in my lunch-hour, and I requested them
to send down an accountant to examine Farintosh’s books.
He will be here to-morrow morning, and I have leave of absence for the
day.’
And so they were to spend an evening and a night without knowing whether
they were merely crippled or absolutely ruined. Frank’s
nature was really a very proud one, and the thought of failing in his
engagements wounded his self-respect most deeply. His nerves winced
and quivered before it. But her sweet, strong soul rose high above
all fear, and bore him up with her, into the serenity of love and trust
and confidence. The really precious things, the things of the
spirit, were permanent, and could not be lost. What matter if
they lived in an eight-roomed villa, or in a tent out on the heath?
What matter if they had two servants, or if she worked for him herself?
All this was the merest trifle, the outside of life. But the intimate
things, their love, their trust, their pleasures of mind and soul, these
could not be taken away from them while they had life to enjoy them.
And so she soothed Frank with sweet caresses and gentle words, until
this night of gloom had turned to the most beautiful of all his life,
and he had learned to bless the misfortune which had taught him to know
the serene courage and the wholehearted devotion which can only be felt,
like the scent of a fragrant leaf, when Fate gives us a crush between
its iron fingers.
Shortly after breakfast Mr. Wingfield, the accountant from London, arrived
- a tall, gentlemanly man, with a formal manner.
‘I’m sorry about this business, Mr. Crosse,’ said
he.
Frank made a grimace. ‘It can’t be helped.’
‘We will hope that the amount is not very serious. We have
warned Mr. Farintosh that his books will be inspected to-day.
When you are ready we shall go round.’
The agent lived in a side-street not far off. A brass plate, outside
a small brick house, marked it out from the line of other small brick
houses. A sad-faced woman opened the door, and Farintosh himself,
haggard and white, was seated among his ledgers in the little front
room. A glance at the man’s helpless face turned all Frank’s
resentment to pity.
They sat down at the table, the accountant in the centre, Farintosh
on the right, and Frank on the left. There was no talk save an
occasional abrupt question and answer. For two hours the swish
and rustle of the great blue pages of the ledgers were the chief sound,
with the scratching of Mr. Wingfield’s pen as he totalled up long
columns of figures. Frank’s heart turned to water as he
saw the huge sums which had passed through this man’s hands.
How much had remained there? His whole future depended upon the
answer to that question. How prosaic and undramatic are the moments
in which a modern career is made or marred! In this obscure battlefield,
the squire no longer receives his accolade in public for his work well
done, nor do we see the butcher’s cleaver as it hacks off the
knightly spurs, but failure and success come strangely and stealthily,
determined by trifles, and devoid of dignity. Here was the crisis
of Frank’s young life, in this mean front room, amongst the almanacs
and the account-books.
‘Can I rely upon these figures?’ asked Wingfield at last.
‘You can, sir.’
‘In that case I congratulate you, Mr. Crosse. I can only
find a deficiency of fifty pounds.’
Only enough to swallow the whole of their little savings, which they
had carefully invested! However, it was good news, and Frank shook
the proffered hand of the accountant.
‘I will stay for another hour to check these figures,’ said
Wingfield. ‘But there is no need to detain you.’
‘You will come round and lunch with us?’
‘With pleasure.’
‘Au revoir, then.’ Frank ran all the way home,
and burst in upon his wife. ‘It is not so very bad, dear
- only fifty pounds.’ They danced about in their joy like
two children.
But Wingfield came to his lunch within a solemn face.
‘I am very sorry to disappoint you,’ he said, ‘but
the matter is more serious than I thought. We have entered some
sums as unpaid which he has really received, but the receipts for which
he has held back. They amount to another hundred pounds.’
Maude felt inclined to cry as she glanced at Frank, and saw his resolute
effort to look unconcerned.
‘Then it’s a hundred and fifty.’
‘Certainly not less. I have marked the items down upon this
paper for your inspection.’
Frank glanced his practised eyes over the results of the accountant’s
morning’s work.
‘You have credited him within a hundred and twenty pounds in the
bank, I see.’
‘Yes, his bank-book shows a balance of that amount.’
‘When was it made out?’
‘Last Saturday.’
‘He may have drawn it since them.’
‘It is certainly possible.’
‘We might go round after lunch and make sure.’
‘Very good.’
‘And in any case, as it is the Company’s money, don’t
you think we had better take it out of his hands?’
‘Yes, I think you are right.’
It was a miserable meal, and they were all glad when it was finished.
Maude drew Frank into the other room before he started.
‘I could not let you go without that, dearest. Keep
a brave heart, my own laddie, for I know so well that we shall come
through it all right.’
So Frank set out with a higher courage, and they both returned to the
agent’s house. His white face turned a shade whiter when
he understood their errand.
‘Is this necessary, Mr. Wingfield?’ he pleaded. ‘Won’t
you take my word for this money?’
‘I am sorry to have to say it, sir, but we have trusted in your
word too often.’
‘But the money is there, I swear it.’
‘It is the Company’s money, and we must have it.’
‘It will ruin my credit locally if I draw out my whole account
under compulsion.’
‘Then let him keep ten pounds in,’ said Frank. Farintosh
agreed with an ill grace to the compromise, and they all started off
for the bank. When they reached the door the agent turned upon
them with an appealing face.
‘Don’t come in with me, gentlemen. I could never hold
up my head again.’
‘It is for Mr. Crosse to decide.’
‘I don’t want to be unreasonable, Farintosh. Go in
alone and draw the money.’
They could never understand why he begged for that extra five minutes.
Perhaps it was that he had some mad hope of persuading the bank manager
to allow him to overdraw to that amount. If so, the refusal was
a curt one, for he reappeared with a ghastly face and walked up to Frank.
‘I may as well confess to you, Mr. Crosse, I have nothing in the
bank.’
Frank whistled and turned upon his heel. He could not by reproaches
add to the wretched man’s humiliation. After all, he had
himself to blame. He had incurred a risk with his eyes open, and
he was not the man to whine now that the thing had gone against him.
Wingfield walked home with him and murmured some words of sympathy.
At the gate the accountant left him and went on to the station.
So their liability had risen from fifty to two hundred and seventy pounds.
Even Maude was for an instant daunted by the sum. The sale of
their furniture would hardly meet it. It was the blackest hour
of their lives, and yet, always a strange sweet undercurrent of joy
was running through it, for it is only sorrow, fairly shared and bravely
borne, which can weld two human souls together.
Dinner was over when there came a ring at the bell.
‘If you please, sir, Mr. Farintosh would like to see you,’
said the maid Jemima.
‘Show him in here.’
‘Don’t you think, Frank, that I had better go?’
‘No, I don’t. I never asked him to come. If
he comes, let him face us both. I have not made much of my dealings
with him alone.’
He was shown in, downcast, shifty-eyed, and ill at ease. He laid
his hat upon the floor, and crept humbly towards the chair which Frank
pushed towards him.
‘Well, Farintosh?’
‘Well, Mr. Crosse, I have come round to tell you, and you too,
missus, the sorrow I feel that I have brought this trouble upon you.
I hoped all would have gone right after that last time, but I’ve
had to pay up back debts, and that’s what has put me wrong.
I’ve never had what one may call a fair chance. But I’m
really sorry, sir, that you who have, as one might say, befriended me,
should have to suffer for it in this way.’
‘Words won’t mend it, Farintosh. I only blame you
for not coming to me when first things began to go wrong.’
‘Well, sir, I was always hoping that I could turn them right again,
so as you wouldn’t need to be troubled at all. And so it
went from bad to worse until we find ourselves here. But what
I wanted to ask you, Mr. Crosse, was what you meant to do about it?’
Frank writhed before this home question.
‘Well, I suppose I am responsible,’ said he.
‘You mean to pay the money, sir?’
‘Well, somebody must pay it.’
‘Do you remember the wording of the bond, Mr. Crosse?’
‘Not the exact wording.’
‘Well, sir, I should advise you to get your lawyer to read it.
In my opinion, sir, you are not liable at all.’
‘Not liable!’ Frank felt as if his heart had turned
suddenly from a round-shot to an air-balloon. ‘Why not liable?’
‘You were a little slapdashy, if one might say so, in matters
of business, sir, and perhaps you read that bond less carefully than
I did. There was a clause in it by which the Company agreed frequently
and periodically to audit my accounts, so as to prevent your liability
being at any time a very high one.’
‘So there was!’ cried Frank. ‘Well, didn’t
they?’
‘No, sir, they didn’t.’
‘By Jove - Maude, do you hear that? - if that is right, they brought
their own misfortunes upon themselves. Do you mean to say they
never audited you?’
‘Yes, sir, they did so four times.’
‘In how long?’
‘In fourteen months.’
The air-balloon was gone and the cannon-ball back in its place once
more.
‘That will be held to exonerate them.’
‘No, sir, I think not. “Frequently and periodically”
does not mean four times in fourteen months.’
‘A jury might take it so.’
‘Consider, sir, that the object was that your liability should
be limited. Thousands of pounds were passing through my hands
in that time, and therefore these four audits were, as one might say,
insufficient for the object of the bond.’
‘So I think,’ cried Maude, with conviction. ‘Frank,
we’ll have the best advice upon the subject to-morrow.’
‘And meanwhile, Mr. Crosse,’ said Farintosh, rising from
his chair, ‘I am your witness, whether the Company prosecutes
me or not. And I hope that this will be some humble atonement
for the trouble that I have brought you.’
And so a first rift of light began to shine in the dark place.
But it was not broadened by the letter which he found waiting upon his
breakfast-table -
Re Farintosh’s Accounts.
HOTSPUR INSURANCE OFFICE.
Dear Sir, - On arriving in London I came here at once, and checked Farintosh’s
accounts from the books of the head office. I am sorry to say
that I find a further discrepancy of seventy pounds. I am able,
however, to assure you that we have now touched bottom. The total
amount is three hundred and forty pounds, and a cheque for that sum
at your early convenience would oblige us, as we are anxious to bring
so unpleasant a business to a conclusion. - Yours truly,
JAMES WINGFIELD.
To which Frank and Maude in collaboration -
Dear Sir, - I note your claim for £340 on account of the affairs
of your agent Farintosh. I am advised, however, that there have
been certain irregularities in the matter, about which I must make some
investigation before paying the claim. - Yours truly,
Frank Crosse.
To which the Hotspur Insurance Office -
Sir, - Had your letter been a plea for more time to fulfil your engagement,
we should have been content to wait; but since you appear disposed to
dispute your liability, we have no alternative but to take immediate
steps to enforce payment. -
Yours truly, JOHN WATERS, Secretary.
To which Frank and Maude -
Sir, - My solicitor, A. C. R. Owen, of 14 Shirley Lane, E.C., will be
happy to accept service.
Which is the correct legal English for ‘You may go to the devil!’
But this is an anticipation. In the meantime, having received
the original letter and answered it, Frank went up to town as usual,
while Maude played the more difficult part of waiting quietly at home.
In his lunch-hour Frank went to see his friend and solicitor, who in
turn obtained leave to see the bond, and came back with a grave face.
‘You have a case,’ said he, ‘but by no means a certainty.
It all depends upon how the judge might read the document. I think
that it would strengthen our case very materially if we had counsel’s
opinion. I’ll copy the bond and show it to Manners, and
have his opinion before you go back to-night.’
So Frank went round again after office-hours, and found Owen waiting
in very low spirits, for their relations were closer than those of mere
solicitor and client.
‘Very sorry,’ said he.
‘Opinion against us.’
‘Dead against us.’
Frank tried to look as if he didn’t mind.
‘Let me see it.’
It was a long blue document with the heading, ‘The Hotspur Insurance
Company, Limited, v. Frank Crosse.’
‘I have perused the case submitted to me, and the papers accompanying
the same,’ said the learned counsel, ‘and in my opinion
the Hotspur Insurance Company, Limited, are entitled to recover from
Mr. Crosse under his guarantee, the sum of £340, being monies
received by Mr. Farintosh, and not paid over by him to the said Company.’
There was a great deal more, but it was anticlimax.
‘Well, what shall we do?’ asked Frank helplessly.
The British law makes one feel so.
‘Well, I should stand out, if I were you. There is certainly
a chance.’
‘Look here, old chap,’ said Frank, ‘I may as well
be honest with you. If this thing goes against me, I am stony
broke. I don’t know where your costs are coming from.’
‘Don’t bother about that,’ said Owen kindly.
‘After all, Manners is not infallible. Let us have Holland,
and see what he can make of it.’
So twenty-four hours later Frank found Owen radiant with another opinion
in his hand.
‘Dead for us this time. Look here!’
And he read out, ‘I have carefully considered the case submitted
to me for my opinion, and the documents sent therewith. In my
opinion the Hotspur Insurance Company, Limited, are not entitled to
recover against Mr. Crosse the sum claimed by them or any part thereof,
as there has been a breach on their part of an essential condition of
the guarantee.’ ‘He reads “frequently and periodically”
as we do,’ continued Owen, glancing over the long document, ‘and
he is very clear as to our case.’
‘Suppose we have another, and try the best of three,’ said
Frank.
‘It’s too expensive a game. No, Holland is a sound
man, and his opinion would weigh with any judge. I think we have
enough to go on with.’
‘And you think it is safe?’
‘No, no, nothing is ever safe in the law. But we can make
a fight of it now.’
And now Frank was to learn what it meant to be entangled in an intricate
clumsy old machine, incredibly cumbrous and at the same time incredibly
powerful, jolting along with its absurd forms and abominable English
towards an end which might or might not be just, but was most certainly
ruinously expensive. The game began by a direct letter from the
Queen, of all people, an honour which Frank had never aspired to before,
and certainly never did again.
Victoria, by the grace of God, of the United Kingdom of Great Britain
and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith, remarked abruptly to Frank
Crosse of Woking, in the county of Surrey, ‘We command you that
within eight days of the service of this writ on you, inclusive of the
day of such service, you cause an appearance to be entered for you in
an action at the suit of the Hotspur Insurance Company, Limited.’
If he didn’t do so, Her Majesty remarked that several very unpleasant
things might occur, and Hardinge Stanley, Earl of Halsbury, corroborated
Her Majesty. Maude was frightened to death when she saw the document,
and felt as if unawares they must have butted up against the British
Constitution, but Owen explained that it was only a little legal firework,
which meant that there might be some trouble later.
‘Well, at any rate,’ said Frank, ‘it means that in
eight days it will all be over.’
Owen laughed heartily at the remark.
‘It means,’ said he, ‘that in eight days we must promise
that at some future date we will begin to make preparations for something
to happen in the future. That is about the meaning of it.
All you can do now is to be perfectly philosophic, and leave the rest
to me.’
But how is a man with a capital of fifty pounds going to be philosophic
when he is fighting an opponent whose assets, as a certain hoarding
near Clapham Junction told him every morning, exceeded three millions
of pounds. He treated it lightly to Maude, and she to him, but
each suffered horribly, and each was well aware of the other’s
real feelings. Sometimes there was a lull, and they could almost
believe that the whole thing was over. And then the old machine
gave a creak, and the rusty cog-wheels took one more turn, and they
both felt the horrid thing which held them.
First of all, they had to enter appearances, which meant that they would
dispute the action. Then the other side had to make an affidavit
verifying their claim. Then a Master had to pronounce whether
the action should be treated offhand, or whether he would listen to
what they had to say about it. He decided to listen to what was
to be said. Then each side claimed to see the other’s documents,
‘discovery’ they called it, as if the documents were concealed,
and they had to hunt for them stealthily with lanterns. Then each
made remarks about the other’s documents, and claimed to see the
remarks so made. Then the lawyers of the Company made a statement
of their claim, and when she read it Maude burst into tears, and said
that it was all over, and they must make the best of it, and she should
never forgive herself for that new dress in the spring. And then
Frank’s lawyer drew up a defence, and when Frank heard it, he
said, ‘Why, what a silly business it seems! They have not
got a leg to stand upon.’ And so, after all these flourishes
and prancings, the two parties did actually begin to show signs of coming
to a hearing after all, and a day was fixed for the trial. By
a coincidence it was Frank’s birthday. ‘There’s
a good omen!’ cried Maude.
The first herald of the approaching conflict was a seedy person, who
thrust a paper into Frank’s hand as he emerged from The Lindens
in the morning. It was another letter from Her Majesty, in which
sub pœnâ (Her Majesty has not a gracious way of putting
things in these documents), Mr. Frank Crosse had ‘to attend at
the Royal Courts of Justice, Strand, at the sittings of the Queen’s
Bench Division of our High Court of Justice, to give evidence on behalf
of the Hotspur Company.’
This seemed to Frank to be a most unexpected and fearsome stroke, but
Owen simply laughed.
‘That is mere bluff,’ said he. ‘It makes me
think that they are weakening. They want to frighten you.’
‘They did,’ said Frank.
‘Two can play at that game. We must keep a bold front.’
‘What do you mean to do?’
‘To subpœna all their crowd.’
‘Capital!’ cried Frank. So a clerk was sent across
to the Hotspur office with a whole bundle of subpœnas, and served
them liberally out. And in two days’ time was the day of
battle.
CHAPTER XV - A RESCUE
As the day fixed for the hearing drew near, Ruin lived with them by
day and slept with them by night. Its dark shadow covered their
lives, and they moved in the gloom of its presence. If the trial
went against them, and Owen in his most hopeful moods did not disguise
from them that it might, they would have to pay the double costs as
well as the original claim. All that they possessed would not
cover it. On the other hand, if they won, this rich Company might
carry the matter to a higher Appeal Court, and so involve them in a
fresh succession of anxieties and expenses. Do what they would,
there was always danger. Frank said little, and he slept little
also.
One night, just before the trial, Wingfield, the accountant of the Society,
came down to Woking. He had managed the case all through for the
directors. His visit was a sort of ultimatum.
‘We are still ready to pay our own law-costs,’ said he,
‘if you will allow the original claim.’
‘I can’t do that,’ said Frank doggedly.
‘The costs are piling up at a furious rate, and some one will
have to pay them.’
‘I hope that it will be you.’
‘Well, don’t say afterwards that I did not warn you.
My dear Crosse, I assure you that you are being misled, and that you
have not really got a leg to stand upon.’
‘That’s what the trial is about,’ said Frank.
He kept a bold face to the enemy, but after Wingfield’s departure,
Maude saw that his confidence was greatly shaken.
‘He seemed very sure of their case,’ said he. ‘He
would not speak like that if he did not know.’
But Maude took quite another view.
‘If they know that they can recover their money in court, why
should they send Mr. Wingfield down in this way.’
‘He is such a good chap - he wants to save us expense.’
Maude was less trusting.
‘He is doing the best for his own side,’ said she.
‘It is his duty, and we can’t blame him. But if he
thought it best to get behind his own lawyers and come down here, then
he must have some doubts about going into court. Perhaps he would
be willing to consider some compromise.’
But Frank only shook his head.
‘We have drawn the cork, and we must drink the wine,’ said
he. ‘We have gone too far to stop. Any compromise
which they would accept would be as much out of our power to pay as
the whole sum would be, and so we may just as well see it through.’
But for once Maude did not take his opinion as final, but lay awake
all night and thought it over. She had determined to begin acting
upon her own account, and she was so eager to try what she could do
that she lay longing for the morning to break. When she came down
to breakfast, her plan of campaign was formed.
‘I am coming up to town with you, Frank.’
‘Delighted to hear it, dear.’ When she had shopping
to do, she frequently went up with him, so it did not surprise him.
What would have surprised him was to know that she had despatched three
telegrams, by means of Jemima, before he was up.
‘To John Selby, 53 Fenchurch Street, E.C. Will call eleven
o’clock. Important business. -
MAUDE.’
‘To Lieutenant Selby, the Depôt, Canterbury. Please
come up next train, meet me Fenchurch Street, eleven thirty. Important.
-
MAUDE.’
‘To Owen, 14 Shirley Lane, E.C. Will call twelve o’clock.
Important. - MRS. CROSSE.’
So she had opened her campaign.
‘By the way, Frank,’ said she, as they travelled up together,
‘to-morrow is your birthday.’
‘Yes, dear, it is,’ he answered lugubriously.
‘Dear me! What shall I give my boy for a birthday present?
Nothing you particularly want?’
‘I have all I want,’ said he, looking at her.
‘Oh, but I think I could find something. I must look round
when I am in town.’
She began her looking round by a visit to her father in Fenchurch Street.
It was something new for him to get telegrams from Maude upon business,
and he was very much surprised.
‘Looking remarkably well, my dear. Your appearance is a
certificate of character to your husband. Well, and how is all
at Woking? I hope the second cook proved to be a success.’
But Maude was not there for small talk. ‘Dear dad,’
said she, ‘I want you to stand by me, for I am in trouble.
Now, my dear good dad, please see things from my point of view, and
don’t make objections, and do exactly what I ask you.’
She threw her arms round his neck and gave him a hearty squeeze.
‘Now I call that exerting undue pressure,’ said he, extricating
his white head. ‘If this sort of thing is allowed in the
city of London, there is an end of all business.’ However,
his eyes twinkled and looked as if he liked it. ‘Now madame,
what can I do for you?’
‘I’m going to be perfectly business-like,’ said she,
and gave him another squeeze before sitting down. ‘Look
here, dad. You give me an income of fifty pounds a year, don’t
you?’
‘My dear girl, I can’t raise it. Jack’s expenses
in the Hussars - ’
‘I don’t want you to raise it.’
‘What do you want?’
‘I seem to remember, dad, that you told me that this fifty pounds
was the interest on a thousand pounds which was invested for me.’
‘So it is - five per cent. debentures.’
‘Well, dad, if I were content with an income of twenty-five pounds
a year instead of fifty pounds, then I could take five hundred pounds
out of my money, and nobody would be the worse.’
‘Except yourself.’
Maude laughed at that.
‘I want the use of the money just for one day. I certainly
won’t need it all. I just want to feel that I have as much
as that in case I need it. Now, my dear old daddy, do please not
ask any questions, but be very nice and good, and tell me how I can
get these five hundred pounds.’
‘And you won’t tell me why you want them?’
‘I had rather not - but I will if you insist.’
Old Selby looked into the brave, clear eyes of his daughter, and he
did not insist.
‘Look here! You’ve got your own little banking account,
have you not?’
‘Yes, dad.’
‘That’s right. Never mix it up with your husband’s.’
He scribbled a cheque. ‘Pay that in! It is for five
hundred pounds. I will sell half your debentures and charge you
with brokerage. I believe in strict business between relatives.
When you pay back the five hundred pounds, your allowance will be fifty
a year once more.’
Maude then and there endorsed the cheque and posted it to her bank.
Then with a final embrace to her father, she hastened out to further
victories. Jack Selby was smoking a cigarette upon the doorstep.
‘Hullo, Maude! Calling up the reserves? What’s
the matter? Jolly lucky it wasn’t my day on duty.
You girls think a soldier has nothing to do. It was so once, but
we are all scientific blokes now. No, thank you, I won’t
see the dad! He’d think I had come for money, and it would
upset him for the day.’
Maude took her brother in the cab with her, and told him the whole story
of Frank’s misfortune, with some account of her own intentions.
Jack was vastly interested.
‘What did dad say about it?’
‘I didn’t tell him. I thought Frank would rather not.’
‘Quite right. He won’t mind me. He knows I’m
a bit of a business man myself. Only signed a paper once in my
life, and quite a small paper too, and I haven’t heard the last
of it yet. The thing wasn’t much bigger than a postcard,
but the fuss those people made afterwards! I suppose they’ve
been worrying Frank.’
‘We have had no peace for months.’
‘Worry is bad for the young. But he should not mind.
He should go on fizzing like I did. Now we’ll put this thing
through together, Maude. I see your line, and I’ll ride
it with you.’
They found Mr. Owen at home, and Maude did the talking.
‘I am convinced, Mr. Owen, that they don’t want to go into
court. Mr. Wingfield coming down like that proves it. My
husband is too proud to bargain with them, but I have no scruples.
Don’t you think that I might go to Mr. Wingfield myself, and pay
the three hundred and forty pounds, and so have done with the worry
for ever?’
‘Speaking as a lawyer,’ said Owen, ‘I think that it
is very irregular. Speaking as a man, I think no harm could come
of it. But I should not like you to offer the whole sum.
Simply say that you are prepared for a reasonable compromise, and ask
them to suggest what is the lowest sum which the office would accept
to close the business.’
‘You leave it with me,’ said Jack, winking at the lawyer.
‘I am seeing her through. I’ll keep her on the rails.
I am Number 1, Class A, at business. We’ll take ’em
up one link in the curb if they try any games with us! Come on,
Maude, and get it over.’
He was an excellent companion for her, for his buoyancy turned the whole
thing into fun. She could not take it too seriously in his company.
They called at the Hotspur office and asked to see Mr. Wingfield.
He was engaged, but Mr. Waters, the secretary, a very fat, pompous man,
came in to them.
‘I am very sorry,’ said he, ‘very sorry, indeed, Mrs.
Crosse, but it is too late for any compromise of the sort. We
have our costs to consider, and there is no alternative but for the
case to go into court.’
Poor Maude nearly burst into tears.
‘But suppose that we were to offer - ’
‘To give you an hour to think it over,’ cried Jack.
Mr. Waters shook, his head despondently.
‘I do not think that we should alter our decision. However,
Mr. Wingfield will be here presently, and he will, of course, listen
to any representations which you may have to make. In the meantime
you must excuse me, as I have matters of importance to attend to.’
‘Why, Maude, you little Juggins,’ cried Jack, when the door
was shut, ‘you were just going to offer to pay their costs.
I only just headed you off in time.’
‘Well, I was going to inquire about it.’
‘Great Scot, it’s lucky you’ve got a business man
at your elbow. I couldn’t stand that chap at any price.
A bit too hairy in the fetlocks for my taste. Couldn’t you
see that he was only bluffing?’
‘How do you know, Jack?’
‘It was shining all over him. Do you suppose a man has bought
as many hairies as I have, and can’t tell when a dealer is bluffing?
He was piling it on so that when the next Christmas-tree comes along,
he may find a soft job waiting for him. I tell you you want a
friendly native, like me, when you get into this kind of country.
Now ride this one on the curb, and don’t let him have his head
for a moment.’
Mr. Wingfield had entered, and his manner was very different to that
of the secretary. He had great sympathy with the Crosses, and
no desire to wash the Company’s dirty linen in public. He
was, therefore, more anxious than he dared to show to come to some arrangement.
‘It is rather irregular for me to see you. I should refer
you to our solicitors,’ said he.
‘Well, we saw you when you came to Woking,’ said Maude.
‘I believe that we are much more likely to come to an arrangement
if we talk it over ourselves.’
‘I am sure I earnestly hope so,’ Wingfield answered.
‘I shall be delighted to listen to anything which you may suggest.
Do you, in the first place, admit your liability?’
‘To some extent,’ said Maude, ‘if the Company will
admit that they are in the wrong also.’
‘Well, we may go so far as to say that we wish the books had been
inspected more often, and that we regret our misplaced confidence in
our agent. That should satisfy you, Mrs. Crosse. And now
that you admit some liability, that is a great step in advance.
We have no desire to be unreasonable, but as long as no liability was
admitted, we had no course open to us but litigation. We now come
to the crucial point, which is, how much liability should fall upon
you. My own idea is, that each should pay their own costs, and
that you should, in addition, pay over to the Company - ’
‘Forty pounds,’ said Jack firmly.
Maude expected Mr. Wingfield to rise up and leave the room. As
he did not do so, nor show any signs of violence, she said, ‘Yes,
forty pounds.’
He shook his head.
‘Dear me, Mrs. Crosse, this is a very small sum.’
‘Forty pounds is our offer,’ said Jack.
‘But on what is this offer based?’
‘We have worked it out,’ said Jack, ‘and we find that
forty pounds is right.’
Mr. Wingfield rose from his chair.
‘Well,’ said he, ‘of course any offer is better than
no offer. I cannot say what view the directors may take of this
proposal, but they will hold a board meeting this afternoon, and I will
lay it before them.’
‘And when shall we know?’
‘I could send you round a line by hand to your solicitor.’
‘No hurry about it! Quite at your own convenience!’
said Jack. When he got outside, in the privacy of their hansom,
he was convulsed with the sense of his own achievements.
‘Class A, Number 1, and mentioned at the Agricultural Hall,’
he cried, hugging himself in his delight. His sister hugged him
also, so he was a much-embraced young man. ‘Am I not a man
of business, Maude? You can’t buy ’em - you must breed
’em. One shilling with the basket. I shook him in
the first round, and he never rallied after.’
‘You are a dear good boy. You did splendidly.’
‘That’s the way to handle ’em. He saw that I
was a real fizzer and full of blood. One business man can tell
another at a glance.’
Maude laughed, for Jack, with his cavalry swagger and a white weal all
round his sunburned face to show where his chin-strap hung, looked the
most unbusiness-like of mortals.
‘Why did you offer forty pounds?’ she asked.
‘Well, you have to begin somewhere.’
‘But why forty?’
‘Because it is what we offer when we are buying the hairies -
trooper’s chargers, you know. It’s a great thing to
have a fixed rule in business. I never go higher than forty -
rule one, section one, and no exceptions in the margin.’
They lunched together at the Holborn, and Jack took Maude afterwards
to what he called ‘a real instructive show,’ which proved
to be a horse-sale at Tattersall’s. They then drove back
to the lawyer’s, and there they found a letter waiting addressed
to Mrs. Crosse. Maude tore it open.
‘Dear Mrs. Crosse,’ said this delightful note, ‘I
am happy to be able to inform you that the directors have decided to
stop the legal proceedings, and to accept your offer of forty pounds
in full satisfaction of all claims due against your husband.’
Maude, Jack, and the good Owen performed a triumphant pas de trois.
‘You have done splendidly, Mrs. Crosse, splendidly!’
cried Owen. ‘I never heard a better day’s work in
my life. Now, if you will give me your cheque and wait here, I
will go over and settle everything.’
‘And please bring the bond back with you,’ said Maude.
So it was that Frank, coming down upon the morning of his birthday,
perceived a pretty silver cigarette-box laid in front of his plate.
‘Is this for me, my darling?’
‘Yes, Frank, a wee present from your wife.’
‘How sweet of you! I never saw such a lovely case.
Why, there’s something inside it.’
‘Cigarettes, I suppose.
‘No, it is a paper of some kind. “Hotspur Insurance
Company.” Good Lord, I never seem for one instant to be
able to shake that infernal thing off! How on earth did it get
in there? What’s this? - “I hereby guarantee to you
- ” What’s this? Maude, Maude, what have you
been doing?’
‘Dear old boy,’ she cried, as she put her arms round him.
‘Dear old boy! Oh, I do feel so happy!’
CHAPTER XVI - THE BROWNING SOCIETY
It all began by Mrs. Hunt Mortimer, the smart little up-to-date wife
of the solicitor, saying to Mrs. Beecher, the young bride of the banker,
that in a place like Woking it was very hard to get any mental friction,
or to escape from the same eternal grooves of thought and conversation.
The same idea, it seemed, had occurred to Mrs. Beecher, fortified by
a remark from the Lady’s Journal that an internal intellectual
life was the surest method by which a woman could preserve her youth.
She turned up the article - for the conversation occurred in her drawing-room
- and she read extracts from it. ‘Shakespeare as a Cosmetic’
was the title. Maude was very much struck, and before they separated
they had formed themselves into a Literary Society which should meet
and discuss classical authors every Wednesday afternoon at each other’s
houses. That one hour of concentrated thought and lofty impulse
should give a dignity and a tone to the whole dull provincial week.
What should they read? It was well that they should decide it
before they separated, so as to start fair upon the next Wednesday.
Maude suggested Shakespeare, but Mrs. Hunt Mortimer thought that a good
deal of it was improper.
‘Does it matter?’ said Mrs. Beecher. ‘We are
all married.’
‘Still I don’t think it would be quite nice,’ said
Mrs. Hunt Mortimer. She belonged to the extreme right on matters
of propriety.
‘But surely Mr. Bowdler made Shakespeare quite respectable,’
Mrs. Beecher argued.
‘He did his work very carelessly. He left in much that might
be dispensed with, and he omitted a good deal which was quite innocent.’
‘How do you know?’
‘Because I once got two copies and read all the omissions.’
‘Why did you do that?’ asked Maude mischievously.
‘Because I wanted to make sure that they had been omitted,’
said Mrs. Hunt Mortimer severely.
Mrs. Beecher stooped and picked an invisible hairpin out of the rug.
Mrs. Hunt Mortimer continued.
‘There is Byron, of course. But he is so very suggestive.
There are passages in his works - ’
‘I could never see any harm in them,’ said Mrs. Beecher.
‘That is because you did not know where to look,’ said Mrs.
Hunt Mortimer. ‘If you have a copy in the house, Mrs. Beecher,
I will undertake to make it abundantly clear to you that he is to be
eschewed by those who wish to keep their thoughts unsullied. Not?
I fancy that even quoting from memory I could convince you that it is
better to avoid him.’
‘Pass Byron,’ said Mrs. Beecher, who was a very pretty little
kittenish person, with no apparent need of any cosmetics, literary or
otherwise. ‘How about Shelley?’
‘Frank raves about Shelley,’ observed Maude.
Mrs. Hunt Mortimer shook her head.
‘His work has some dreadful tendencies. He was, I am informed,
either a theist or an atheist, I cannot for the moment recall which
- I think that we should make our little course as improving as possible.’
‘Tennyson,’ Maude suggested.
‘I have been told that his meaning is too clear to entitle him
to rank among the great thinkers of our race. The lofty thought
is necessarily obscure. There is no merit in following a poem
which is perfectly intelligible. Which leads us to - ’
‘Browning!’ cried the other ladies.
‘Exactly. We might form a little Browning Society of our
own.’
‘Charming! Charming!’
And so it was agreed.
There was only one other point to be settled at this their inaugural
meeting, which was, to choose the other ladies who should be admitted
into their literary circle. There were to be no men.
‘They do distract one so,’ said Mrs. Hunt Mortimer.
The great thing was to admit no one save those earnest spirits who would
aspire to get the full benefit from their studies. Mrs. Fortescue
could not be thought of, she was much too talkative. And Mrs.
Jones had such a frivolous mind. Mrs. Charles could think and
talk of nothing but her servants. And Mrs. Patt-Beatson always
wanted to lay down the law. Perhaps on the whole it would be better
to start the society quietly among themselves, and then gradually to
increase it. The first meeting should be next Wednesday, at Mrs.
Crosse’s house, and Mrs. Hunt Mortimer would bring her complete
two-volume edition with her. Mrs. Beecher thought that one volume
would be enough just at first, but Mrs. Hunt Mortimer said that it was
better to have a wide choice. Maude went home and told Frank in
the evening. He was pleased, but rather sceptical.
‘You must begin with the simpler things first,’ said he.
‘I should recommend Hervé Riel and Gold Hair.’
But Maude put on the charming air of displeasure which became her so
well.
‘We are serious students, sir,’ said she. ‘We
want the very hardest poem in the book. I assure you, Frank, that
one of your little faults is that you always underrate a woman’s
intelligence. Mrs. Hunt Mortimer says that though we may be less
original than men, we are more assim - more assmun - ’
‘Assimulative.’
‘That’s what I say - assimulative. Now, you always
talk as if - oh yes, you do! No, you mustn’t! How
absurd you are, Frank! Whenever I try to speak seriously to you,
you always do that and spoil everything. How would you like to
discuss Browning if at the end of every sentence somebody came and kissed
you? You wouldn’t mind! No, I dare say not.
But you would feel that you were not being taken seriously. Wait
till the next time you are in earnest about anything - you’ll
see!’
The meeting was to be at three o’clock, and at ten minutes to
the hour Mrs. Hunt Mortimer arrived with two large brown volumes under
her arm. She had come early, she said, because there was to be
a rehearsal of the amateur theatricals at the Dixons’ at a quarter-past
four. Mrs. Beecher did not appear until five minutes after the
hour. Her cook had quarrelled with the housemaid, and given instantaneous
notice, with five people coming to dinner on Saturday. It had
upset the lady very much, and she explained that she would not have
come if she had not promised. It was so difficult to follow poetry
when you were thinking about the entrée all the time.
‘Why the entrée?’ asked Mrs. Hunt Mortimer, looking
up from the book which she held open in front of her.
‘My dear,’ said Mrs. Beecher, who had the art of saying
the most simple things as if they were profoundly confidential secrets,
- ‘My dear, my parlourmaid is really an excellent cook, and I
shall rely upon her if Martha really goes. But she is limited,
very limited, and entrées and savouries are the two things in
which I cannot entirely trust her. I must, therefore, find some
dish which is well within her capacity.’
Mrs. Hunt Mortimer prided herself upon her housekeeping, so the problem
interested her. Maude also began to feel the meeting less dull
than she had expected.
‘Of course there are many things to be considered,’ said
Mrs. Hunt Mortimer, with the air of a Q.C. giving an opinion.
‘Oyster patties or oyster vol-au-vents - ’
‘Oysters are out of season,’ said Maude.
‘I was about to say,’ Mrs. Hunt Mortimer continued, with
admirable presence of mind, ‘that these entrées of oysters
are inadmissible because they are out of season. Now curried prawns
- ’
‘My husband loathes them.’
‘Well, well! What do you say to sweetbreads en caisse?
All you want are chopped mushrooms, shalots, parsley, nutmeg, pepper,
salt, breadcrumb, bacon fat - ’
‘No, no,’ cried Mrs. Beecher despairingly. ‘Anne
would never remember all that.’
‘Cutlets à la Constance,’ said Mrs. Hunt Mortimer.
‘I am sure that they are simple enough. Cutlets, butter,
fowls’ livers, cocks’ combs, mushrooms - ’
‘My dear, my dear, remember that she is only a parlourmaid.
It is unreasonable.’
‘Ragout of fowl, chicken patties, croquettes of veal with a little
browning - ’
‘We’ve got back to Browning after all,’ cried Maude.
‘Dear me,’ said Mrs. Beecher, ‘it is all my fault,
and I am so sorry. Now, Mrs. Hunt Mortimer, do please read us
a little of that delightful poetry.’
‘You can always get small entrées sent down from the Stores,’
cried Maude, as a happy thought.
‘You dear, good girl, how sweet of you to think of it. Of
course one can. That is really an admirable idea. There
now, we may consider the entrée as being removed, so we proceed
to - ’
‘The pièce de résistance,’ said Mrs.
Hunt Mortimer solemnly, glancing down the index of the first volume.
‘I confess that my acquaintance with the poet has up to now been
rather superficial. Our ambition must be to so master him that
he becomes from this time forward part and parcel of ourselves.
I fancy that the difficulties in understanding him have been very much
exaggerated, and that with goodwill and perseverance we shall manage
to overcome them.’
It was a relief to Mrs. Beecher and to Maude to realise that Mrs. Hunt
Mortimer knew no more about the matter than themselves. They both
ventured upon a less diffident air now that it was clear that it might
be done in safety. Maude frowned thoughtfully, and Mrs. Beecher
cast up her pretty brown eyes at the curtain-rod, as if she were running
over in her memory the whole long catalogue of the poet’s works.
‘I will tell you what we should do,’ said she. ‘We
must make a vow that we shall never pass a line until we understand
it. We will go over it again and again until we grasp its meaning.’
‘What an excellent idea!’ cried Maude, with one of her little
bursts of enthusiasm. ‘Now that is really splendid, Mrs.
Beecher.’
‘My friends always call me Nellie,’ said the little brunette.
‘How nice of you to say so! I should love to call you so,
if you don’t mind. It is such a pretty name too. Only
you must call me Maude.’
‘You look like a Maude,’ said Mrs. Beecher. ‘I
always picture a Maude as bright and pretty and blonde. Isn’t
it strange how names associate themselves with characters. Mary
is always domestic, and Rose is a flirt, and Elizabeth is dutiful, and
Evelyn is dashing, and Alice is colourless, and Helen is masterful -
’
‘And Matilda is impatient,’ said Mrs. Hunt Mortimer, laughing.
‘Matilda has reason to be, seated here with an index in front
of her while you two are exchanging compliments.’
‘Why, we were waiting for you to begin,’ said Mrs. Beecher
reproachfully. ‘Do let us have something, for really the
time is slipping away.’
‘It would be a pity to begin at the beginning, because that represents
his immature genius,’ remarked Mrs. Hunt Mortimer. ‘I
think that on this the opening day of the Society, we should have the
poet at his best.’
‘How are we to know which is his best?’ Maude asked.
‘I should be inclined to choose something with a title which suggests
profundity - “A Pretty Woman,” “Love in a Life,”
“Any Wife to any Husband” - ’
‘Oh, what did she say to him?’ cried Maude.
‘Well, I was about to say that all these subjects rather suggested
frivolity.’
‘Besides, it really is a very absurd title,’ remarked Mrs.
Beecher, who was fond of generalising from her six months’ experience
of matrimony. ‘A husband to a wife’
would be intelligible, but how can you know what any husband
would say to any wife? No one can really foretell what
a man will do. They really are such extraordinary creatures.’
But Mrs. Hunt Mortimer had been married for five years, and felt as
competent to lay down the law about husbands as about entrées.
‘When you have had a larger experience of them, dear, you will
find that there is usually a reason, or at least a primitive instinct
of some sort, at the root of their actions. But, seriously, we
must really concentrate our attention upon the poet, for my other engagement
will call me away at four, which only leaves me ten minutes to reach
Maybury.’
Mrs. Beecher and Maude settled down with anxious attention upon their
faces.
‘Do please go on!’ they cried.
‘Here is “The Pied Piper of Hamelin.”’
‘Now that interests me more than I can tell,’ cried Maude,
with her eyes shining with pleasure. ‘Do please read us
everything there is about that dear piper.’
‘Why so?’ asked her two companions.
‘Well, the fact is,’ said Maude, ‘Frank - my husband,
you know - came to a fancy-dress at St. Albans as the Pied Piper.
I had no idea that it came from Browning.’
‘How did he dress for it?’ asked Mrs. Beecher. ‘We
are invited to the Aston’s dress ball, and I want something suitable
for George.’
‘It was a most charming dress. Red and black all over, something
like Mephistopheles, you know, and a peaked hat with a bell at the top.
Then he had a flute, of course, and a thin wire from his waist with
a stuffed rat at the end of it.’
‘A rat! How horrid!’
‘Well, that was the story, you know. The rats all followed
the Pied Piper, and so this rat followed Frank. He put it in his
pocket when he danced, but once he forgot, and so it got stood upon,
and the sawdust came out all over the floor.’
Mrs. Hunt Mortimer was also invited to the dress ball, and her thoughts
flew away from the book in front of her.
‘How did you go, Mrs. Crosse?’ she asked.
‘I went as “Night.”’
‘What! you with your brown hair!’
‘Well, father said that I was not a very dark night. I was
in black, you know, just my ordinary black silk dinner-dress.
Then I had a silver half-moon over my head, and black veils round my
hair, and stars all over my bodice and skirt, with a long comet right
across the front. Father upset a cup of milk over me at supper,
and said afterwards that it was the milky way.’
‘It is simply maddening how men will make jokes about the
most important subjects,’ said Mrs. Hunt Mortimer. ‘But
I have no doubt, dear, that your dress was an exceedingly effective
one. Now, for my own part, I had some idea of going as the “Duchess
of Devonshire.”’
‘Charming!’ cried Mrs. Beecher and Maude.
‘It is not a very difficult costume, you know. I have some
old Point d’Alençon lace which has been in the family for
a century. I make it the starting-point of my costume. The
gown need not be very elaborate - ’
‘Silk?’ asked Mrs. Beecher.
‘Well, I thought that perhaps a white-flowered brocade - ’
‘Oh yes, with pearl trimming.’
‘No, no, dear, with my lace for trimming.’
‘Of course. You said so.’
‘And then a muslin fichu coming over here.’
‘How perfectly sweet!’ cried Maude.
‘And the waist cut high, and ruffles at the sleeves. And,
of course, a picture hat - you know what I mean - with a curling ostrich
feather.’
‘Powdered hair, of course?’ said Mrs. Beecher.
‘Powdered in ringlets.’
‘It will suit you admirably - beautifully. You are tall
enough to carry it off, and you have the figure also. How I wish
I was equally certain about my own!’
‘What had you thought of, dear?’
‘Well, I had some idea about “Ophelia.” Do you
think that it would do?’
‘Certainly. Had you worked it out at all?’
‘Well, my dear,’ said Mrs. Beecher, relapsing into her pleasant
confidential manner. ‘I had some views, but, of course,
I should be so glad to have your opinion about it. I only saw
Hamlet once, and the lady was dressed in white, with a gauzy
light nun’s-veiling over it. I thought that with white pongee
silk as an under-dress, and then some sort of delicate - ’
‘Crepe de Chine,’ Maude suggested.
‘But in Ophelia’s day such a thing had never been heard
of,’ said Mrs. Hunt Mortimer. ‘A net of silver thread
- ’
‘Exactly,’ cried Mrs. Beecher, ‘with some sort of
jewelling upon it. That was just what I had imagined. Of
course it should be cut classically and draped - my dressmaker is such
a treasure - and I should have a gold embroidery upon the white silk.’
‘Crewel work,’ said Maude.
‘Or a plain cross-stitch pattern. Then a tiara of pearls
on the head. Shakespeare - ’
At the name of the poet their three consciences pricked simultaneously.
They looked at each other and then at the clock with dismay.
‘We must - we really must go on with our reading,’
cried Mrs. Hunt Mortimer. ‘How did we get talking about
these dresses?’
‘It was my fault,’ said Mrs. Beecher, looking contrite.
‘No, dear, it was mine,’ said Maude. ‘You remember
it all came from my saying that Frank had gone to the ball as the Pied
Piper.’
‘I am going to read the very first poem that I open,’ said
Mrs. Hunt Mortimer remorselessly. ‘I am afraid that it is
almost time that I started, but we may still be able to skim over a
few pages. Now then! There! Setebos!
What a funny name!’
‘What does it mean?’ asked Maude.
‘We shall find out, no doubt, as we proceed,’ said Mrs.
Hunt Mortimer. ‘We shall take it line by line and draw the
full meaning from it. The first line is -
‘Will sprawl now that the heat of day is best - ’
‘Who will?’ asked Mrs. Beecher.
‘I don’t know. That’s what it says.’
‘The next line will explain, no doubt.’
‘Flat on his - ’
‘Dear me, I had no idea that Browning was like this!’
‘Do read it, dear.’
‘I couldn’t possibly think of doing so. With your
permission we will pass on to the next paragraph.’
‘But we vowed not to skip.’
‘But why read what cannot instruct or elevate us. Let us
begin this next stanza, and hope for something better. The first
line is - I wonder if it really can be as it is written.’
‘Do please read it!’
‘Setebos and Setebos and Setebos.’
The three students looked sadly at each other. ‘This is
worse than anything I could have imagined,’ said the reader.
‘We mast skip that line.’
‘But we are skipping everything.’
‘It’s a person’s name,’ said Mrs. Beecher.
‘Or three persons.’
‘No, only one, I think.’
‘But why should he repeat it three times?’
‘For emphasis!’
‘Perhaps,’ said Mrs. Beecher, ‘it was Mr. Setebos,
and Mrs. Setebos, and a little Setebos.’
‘Now, if you are going to make fun, I won’t read.
But I think we were wrong to say that we would take it line by line.
It would be easier sentence by sentence.’
‘Quite so.’
‘Then we will include the next line, which finishes the sentence.
It is, “thinketh he dwelleth in the cold of the moon.”’
‘Then it was only one Setebos!’ cried Maude.
‘So it appears. It is easy to understand if one will only
put it into ordinary language. This person Setebos was under the
impression that his life was spent in the moonlight.’
‘But what nonsense it is!’ cried Mrs. Beecher. Mrs.
Hunt Mortimer looked at her reproachfully. ‘It is very easy
to call everything which we do not understand “nonsense,”’
said she. ‘I have no doubt that Browning had a profound
meaning in this.’
‘What was it, then?’
Mrs. Hunt Mortimer looked at the clock.
‘I am very sorry to have to go,’ said she, ‘but really
I have no choice in the matter. Just as we were getting on so
nicely - it is really most vexatious. You’ll come to my
house next Wednesday, Mrs. Crosse, won’t you? And you also,
Mrs. Beecher. Good-bye, and thanks for such a pleasant
afternoon!’
But her skirts had hardly ceased to rustle in the passage before the
Browning Society had been dissolved by a two-thirds’ vote of the
total membership.
‘What is the use?’ cried Mrs. Beecher. ‘Two
lines have positively made my head ache, and there are two volumes.’
‘We must change our poet.’
‘His verbosity!’ cried Mrs. Beecher.
‘His Setebosity!’ cried Maude.
‘And dear Mrs. Hunt Mortimer pretending to like him! Shall
we propose Tennyson next week?’
‘It would be far better.’
‘But Tennyson is quite simple, is he not?’
‘Perfectly.’
‘Then why should we meet to discuss him if there is nothing to
discuss?’
‘You mean that we might as well each read him for herself.’
‘I think it would be easier.’
‘Why, of course it would.’
And so after one hour of precarious life, Mrs. Hunt Mortimer’s
Mutual Improvement Society for the elucidation of Browning came to an
untimely end.
CHAPTER XVII - AN INVESTMENT
‘I want your advice, Maude.’
She was looking very sweet and fresh in the morning sunlight.
She wore a flowered, French print blouse - little sprigs of roses on
a white background - and a lace frill round her pretty, white, smooth
throat. The buckle of her brown leather belt just gleamed over
the edge of the table-cloth. In front of her were a litter of
correspondence, a white cup of coffee, and two empty eggshells - for
she was a perfectly healthy young animal with an excellent appetite.
‘Well, dear, what is it?’
‘I shall take the later train. Then I need not hurry, and
can walk down at my ease.’
‘How nice of you!’
‘I am not sure that Dinton will think so.’
‘Only one little hour of difference - what can it matter?’
‘They don’t run offices on those lines. An hour means
a good deal in the City of London.’
‘Oh, I do hate the City of London! It is the only thing
which ever comes between us.’
‘I suppose that it separates a good many loving couples every
morning.’
He had come across and an egg-cup had been upset. Then he had
been scolded, and they sat together laughing upon the sofa. When
he had finished admiring her little, shining, patent-leather, Louis
shoes and the two charming curves of open-work black stocking, she reminded
him that he had asked for her advice.
‘Yes, dear, what was it?’ She knitted her brows and
tried to look as her father did when he considered a matter of business.
But then her father was not hampered by having a young man’s arm
round his neck. It is so hard to be business-like when any one
is curling one’s hair round his finger.
‘I have some money to invest.’
‘O Frank, how clever of you!’
‘It is only fifty pounds.’
‘Never mind, dear, it is a beginning.’
‘That is what I feel. It is the foundation-stone of our
fortunes. And so I want Her Majesty to lay it - mustn’t
wrinkle your brow though - that is not allowed.’
‘But it is a great responsibility, Frank.’
‘Yes, we must not lose it.’
‘No, dear, we must not lose it. Suppose we invest it in
one of those modern fifty-guinea pianos. Our dear old Broadwood
was an excellent piano when I was a girl, but it is getting so squeaky
in the upper notes. Perhaps they would allow us something for
it.’
He shook his head.
‘I know that we want one very badly, dear. And such a musician
as you are should have the best instrument that money can buy.
I promise you that when we have a little to turn round on, you shall
have a beauty. But in the meantime we must not buy anything with
this money - I mean nothing for ourselves - we must invest it.
We cannot tell what might happen. I might fall ill. I might
die.’
‘O Frank, how horrid you are this morning!’
‘Well, we have to be ready for anything. So I want to put
this where we can get it on an emergency, and where in the meantime
it will bring us some interest. Now what shall we buy?’
‘Papa always bought a house.’
‘But we have not enough.’
‘Not a little house?’
‘No, not the smallest.’
‘A mortgage, then?’
‘The sum is too small.’
‘Government stock, Frank - if you think it is safe.’
‘Oh, it is safe enough. But the interest is so low.’
‘How much should we get?’
‘Well, I suppose the fifty pounds would bring us in about thirty
shillings a year.’
‘Thirty shillings! O Frank!’
‘Rather less than more.’
‘Fancy a great rich nation like ours taking our fifty pounds and
treating us like that. How mean of them! Don’t
let them have it, Frank.’
‘No, I won’t.’
‘If they want it, they can make us a fair offer for it.’
‘I think we’ll try something else.’
‘Well, they have only themselves to thank. But you have
some plan in your head, Frank. What is it?’
He brought the morning paper over from the table. Then he folded
it so as to bring the financial columns to the top.
‘I saw a fellow in the City yesterday who knows a great deal about
gold-mining. I only had a few minutes’ talk, but he strongly
advised me to have some shares in the El Dorado Proprietary Gold Mine.’
‘What a nice name! I wonder if they would let us have any?’
‘Oh yes, they are to be bought in the open market. It is
like this, Maude. The mine was a very good one, and paid handsome
dividends. Then it had some misfortunes. First, there was
no water, and then there was too much water, and the workings were flooded.
So, of course, the price of the shares fell. Now they are getting
the mine all right again, but the shares are still low. It certainly
seems a very good chance to pick a few of them up.’
‘Are they very dear, Frank?’
‘I looked them up in the Mining Register before I came
home yesterday. The original price of each share was ten shillings,
but as they have had these misfortunes, one would expect to find them
rather lower.’
‘Ten shillings! It does not seem much to pay for a share
in a thing with a name like that.’
‘Here it is,’ said he, pointing with a pencil to one name
in a long printed list. ‘This one, between the Royal Bonanza
and the Alabaster Consols. You see - El Dorado Proprietary!
Then after it you have printed, 4¾ - 4.875. I don’t
profess to know much about these things, but that of course means the
price.’
‘Yes, dear, it is printed at the top of the column - “Yesterday’s
prices.”’
‘Quito so. Well, we know that the original price of each
share was ten shillings, and of course they must have dropped with a
flood in the mine, so that these figures must mean that the price yesterday
was four shillings and nine-pence, or thereabouts.’
‘What a clear head for business you have, dear!’
‘I think we can’t do wrong in buying at that price.
You see, with our fifty pounds we could buy two hundred of them, and
then if they went up again we could sell, and take our profit.’
‘How delightful! But suppose they don’t go up.’
‘Well, they can’t go down. I should not think that
a share at four shillings and ninepence could go down very much.
There is no room. But it may go up to any extent.’
‘Besides, your friend said that they would go up.’
‘Yes, he seemed quite confident about it. Well, what do
you think, Maude? Is it good enough or not?’
‘O Frank, I hardly dare advise you. Just imagine if we were
to lose it all. Do you think it would be wiser to get a hundred
shares, and then we could buy twenty-five pounds’ worth of Royal
Bonanza as well. It would be impossible for them both to go wrong.’
‘The Royal Bonanza shares are dear, and then we have had no information
about it. I think we had better back our own opinion.’
‘All right, Frank.’
‘Then that is settled. I have a telegraph-form here.’
‘Could you not buy them yourself when you are in town?’
‘No, you can’t buy things yourself. You have to do
it through a broker.’
‘I always thought a broker was a horrid man, who came and took
your furniture away.’
‘Ah, that’s another kind of broker. He comes afterwards.
I promised Harrison that he should have any business which I could put
in his way, so here goes. How is that?’ -
‘Harrison, 13a Throgmorton Street, E.C. - Buy two hundred El Dorado
Proprietaries.
‘CROSSE, Woking.’
‘Doesn’t it sound rather peremptory, Frank?’
‘No, no, that is mere business.’
‘I hope he won’t be offended.’
‘I think I can answer for that.’
‘You have not said the price.’
‘One cannot say the price because one does not know it.
You see, it is always going up and down. By this time it may be
a little higher or a little lower than yesterday. There cannot
be much change, that is certain. Great Scot, Maude, it is ten-fifteen.
Three and a half minutes for a quarter of a mile. Good-bye, darling!
I just love you in that bodice. O Lord - good-bye!’
‘Well, has anything happened?’
‘Yes, you have come back. Oh I am so glad to see you, you
dear old boy!’
‘Take care of that window, darling!’
‘Oh, my goodness, I hope he didn’t see. No, it’s
all right. He was looking the other way. We have the gold
shares all right.’
‘Harrison has telegraphed?’
‘Yes, here it is.’ -
‘Crosse, The Lindens, Woking. - Bought two hundred El Dorados
at 4¾.
HARRISON.’
‘That is capital. I rather expected to see Harrison in the
train. I shouldn’t be surprised if he calls on his way from
the station. He has to pass our door, you know, on his way to
Maybury.’
‘He is sure to call.’
‘What are you holding there?’
‘It’s a paper.’
‘What paper?’
‘Who is it who talks about woman’s curiosity?’
‘Let me see it.’
‘Well, sir, if you must know, it is the Financial Whisper.’
‘Where in the world did you get it?’
‘I knew that the Montresors took a financial paper. I remember
Mrs. Montresor saying once how dreadfully dry it was. So when
you were gone I sent Jemima round and borrowed it, and I have read it
right through to see if there was anything about our mine in it -
our mine, Frank; does it not sound splendid?’
‘Well, is there anything?’
She clapped her hands with delight.
‘Yes, there is. “This prosperous mine - ” that
is what it says. Look here, it is under the heading of Australian
Notes,’ she held out the paper and pointed, but his face fell
as he looked.
‘O Maude, it’s preposterous.’
‘What is preposterous?’
‘The word is preposterous and not prosperous - “this preposterous
mine.”’
‘Frank!’ She turned her face away.
‘Never mind, dear! What’s the odds?’
‘O Frank, our first investment - our fifty pounds! And to
think that I should have kept the paper as a surprise for you!’
‘Well, the print is a little slurred, and it was a very natural
mistake. After all, the paper may be wrong. Oh don’t,
Maude, please don’t! It’s not worth it - all the gold
on the earth is not worth it. There’s a sweet girlie!
Now, are you better? Oh, damn those open curtains!’
A tall and brisk young man with a glossy hat was coming through the
garden. An instant later Jemima had ushered him in.
‘Hullo, Harrison!’
‘How do you do, Crosse? How are you, Mrs. Crosse?’
‘How do you do? I’ll just order tea if you will excuse
me.’
Ordering tea seemed to involve a good deal of splashing water.
Maude came back with a merrier face.
‘Is this a good paper, Mr. Harrison?’
‘What is it? Financial Whisper! No, the most
venal rag in the city.’
‘Oh, I am so glad!’
‘Why?’
‘Well, you know, we bought some shares to-day, and it calls our
mine a preposterous one.’
‘Oh, is that all. Who cares what the Financial Whisper
says! It would call the Bank of England a preposterous institution
if it thought it could bear Consols by doing so. Its opinion is
not worth a halfpenny. By the way, Crosse, it was about those
shares that I called.’
‘I thought you might. I have only just got back myself,
and I saw by your wire that you had bought them all right.’
‘Yes, I thought I had better let you have your contract at once.
Settling day is on Monday, you know.’
‘All right. Thank you. I will let you have a cheque.
What - what’s this?’
The contract had been laid face upwards upon the table. Frank
Crosse’s face grew whiter and his eyes larger as he stared at
it. It ran in this way -
13a THROGMORTON STREET.
Bought for Francis Crosse, Esq.
(Subject to the Specific Rules and Regulations of the Stock Exchange.)
200 El Dorado Proprietaries at 4¾ £950 0 0
Stamps and Fees 4 17 6
Commission 7 10 0
£962 7 6
For the 7th inst.
‘I fancy there is some mistake here, Harrison,’ said he,
speaking with a very dry pair of lips.
‘A mistake!’
‘Yes, this is not at all what I expected.’
‘O Frank! Nearly a thousand pounds!’ gasped Maude.
Harrison glanced from one of them to the other. He saw that the
matter was serious.
‘I am very sorry if there has been any mistake. I tried
to obey your instructions. You wanted two hundred El Dorados,
did you not?’
‘Yes, at four and ninepence.’
‘Four and ninepence! They are four pound fifteen each.’
‘But I read that they were only ten shillings originally, and
that they had been falling.’
‘Yes, they have been falling for months. But they were as
high as ten pounds once. They are down at four pound fifteen now.’
‘Why on earth could the paper not say so?’
‘When a fraction is used, it always means a fraction of a pound.’
‘Good heavens! And I have to find this sum before Monday.’
‘Monday is settling day.’
‘I can’t do it, Harrison. It is impossible.’
‘Then there is the obvious alternative.’
‘No, I had rather die. I will never go bankrupt - never!’
Harrison began to laugh, and then turned stonily solemn as he met a
pair of reproachful grey eyes.
‘It strikes me that you have not done much at this game, Crosse.’
‘Never before - and by Heaven, never again!’
‘You take it much too hard. When I spoke of an alternative,
I never dreamed of bankruptcy. All you have to do is to sell your
stock to-morrow morning, and pay the difference.’
‘Can I do that?’
‘Rather. Why not?’
‘What would the difference be?’
Harrison took an evening paper from his pocket. ‘We deal
in rails chiefly, and I don’t profess to keep in touch with the
mining market. We’ll find the quotation here. By Jove!’
He whistled between his teeth.
‘Well!’ said Frank, and felt his wife’s little warm
palm fall upon his hand under the table.
‘The difference is in your favour.’
‘In my favour?’
‘Yes, listen to this. “The mining markets, both the
South African and the Australian, opened dull, but grew more animated
as the day proceeded, prices closing at the best. Out crops upon
the Rand mark a general advance of one-sixteenth to one-eighth.
The chief feature in the Australian section was a sharp advance of five-eighths
in El Dorados, upon a telegram that the workings had been pumped dry.”
Crosse, I congratulate you.’
‘I can really sell them for more than I gave?’
‘I should think so. You have two hundred of them, and a
profit of ten shillings on each.’
‘Maude, we’ll have the whisky and the soda. Harrison,
you must have a drink. Why, that’s a hundred pounds.’
‘More than a hundred.’
‘Without my paying anything?’
‘Not a penny.’
‘When does the Exchange open to-morrow?’
‘The rattle goes at eleven.’
‘Well, be there at eleven, Harrison. Sell them at once.’
‘You won’t hold on and watch the market?’
‘No, no - I won’t have an easy moment until they are sold.’
‘All right, my boy. You can rely upon me. You will
get a cheque for your balance on Tuesday or Wednesday. Good evening!
I am so glad that it has all ended well.’
‘And the joke of it is, Maude,’ said her husband, after
they had talked over the whole adventure from the beginning. ‘The
joke of it is that we have still to find an investment for our original
fifty pounds. I am inclined to put it into Consols after all.’
‘Well,’ said Maude, ‘perhaps it would be the patriotic
thing to do.’
Two days later the poor old Broadwood with the squeaky treble and the
wheezy bass was banished for ever from The Lindens, and there arrived
in its place a ninety-five-guinea cottage grand, all dark walnut and
gilding, with notes in it so deep and rich and resonant that Maude could
sit before it by the hour and find music enough in simply touching one
here and one there, and listening to the soft, sweet, reverberant tones
which came swelling from its depths. Her El Dorado piano, she
called it, and tried to explain to lady visitors how her husband had
been so clever at business that he had earned it in a single day.
As she was never very clear in her own mind how the thing had occurred,
she never succeeded in explaining it to any one else, but a vague and
solemn impression became gradually diffused abroad that young Mr. Frank
Crosse was a very remarkable man, and that he had done something exceedingly
clever in the matter of an Australian mine.
CHAPTER XVIII - A THUNDERCLOUD
Blue skies and shining sun, but far down on the horizon one dark cloud
gathers and drifts slowly upwards unobserved. Frank Crosse was
aware of its shadow when coming down to breakfast he saw an envelope
with a well-remembered handwriting beside his plate. How he had
loved that writing once, how his heart had warmed and quickened at the
sight of it, how eagerly he had read it - and now a viper coiled upon
the white table-cloth would hardly have given him a greater shock.
Contradictory, incalculable, whimsical life! A year ago how scornfully
he would have laughed, what contemptuous unbelief would have filled
his soul, if he had been told that any letter of hers could have struck
him cold with the vague apprehension of coming misfortune. He
tore off the envelope and threw it into the fire. But before he
could glance at the letter there was the quick patter of his wife’s
feet upon the stair, and she burst, full of girlish health and high
spirits, into the little room. She wore a pink crepon dressing-gown,
with cream guipure lace at the neck and wrists. Pink ribbon outlined
her trim waist. The morning sun shone upon her, and she seemed
to him to be the daintiest, sweetest tiling upon earth. He had
thrust his letter into his pocket as she entered.
‘You will excuse the dressing-gown, Frank.’
‘I just love you in it. No, you mustn’t pass.
Now you can go.’
‘I was so afraid that you would breakfast without me that I had
no time to dress. I shall have the whole day to finish in when
you are gone. There now - Jemima has forgotten to warm the plates
again! And your coffee is cold. I wish you had not waited.’
‘Better cold coffee with Maude’s society.’
‘I always thought men gave up complimenting their wives after
they married them. I am so glad you don’t. I think
on the whole that women’s ideas of men are unfair and severe.
The reason is that the women who have met unpleasant men run about and
make a noise, but the women who are happy just keep quiet and enjoy
themselves. For example, I have not time to write a book explaining
to every one how nice Frank Crosse is; but if he were nasty my life
would be empty, and so of course I should write my book.’
‘I feel such a fraud when you talk like that.’
‘That is part of your niceness.’
‘Oh don’t, Maude! It really hurts me.’
‘Why, Frank, what is the matter with you to-day?’
‘Nothing, dear.’
‘Oh yes, there is. I can tell easily.’
‘Perhaps I am not quite myself.’
‘No, I am sure that you are not. I believe that you have
a cold coming on. O Frank, do take some ammoniated quinine.’
‘Good heavens, no!’
‘Please! Please!’
‘My dear girlie, there is nothing the matter with me.’
‘But it is such splendid stuff.’
‘Yes, I know. But really I don’t want it.’
‘Have you had any letters, Frank?’
‘Yes, one.’
‘Anything important?’
‘I have hardly glanced at it yet.’
‘Glance at it now.’
‘Oh, I will keep it for the train. Good-bye, dearest.
It is time that I was off.’
‘If you would only take the ammoniated quinine. You men
are so proud and obstinate. Good-bye, darling. Eight hours,
and then I shall begin to live again.’
He had a quiet corner of a carriage to himself, so he unfolded his letter
and read it. Then he read it again with frowning brows and compressed
lips. It ran in this way -
My Dearest Frankie, - I suppose that I should not address you like this
now that you are a good little married man, but the force of custom
is strong, and, after all, I knew you long before she did. I don’t
suppose you were aware of it, but there was a time when I could very
easily have made you marry me, in spite of all you may know about my
trivial life and adventures, but I thought it all over very carefully,
and I came to the conclusion that it was not good enough. You
were always a dear good chap yourself, but your prospects were not quite
dashing enough for your festive Violet. I believe in a merry time
even if it is a short one. But if I had really wanted to settle
down in a humdrum sort of way, you are the man whom I should have chosen
out of the whole batch of them. I hope what I say won’t
make you conceited, for one of your best points used to be your modesty.
But for all that, my dear Frankie, I by no means give you up altogether,
and don’t you make any mistake about that. It was only yesterday
that I saw Charlie Scott, and he told me all about you, and gave me
your address. Don’t you bless him? And yet I don’t
know. Perhaps you have still a kindly thought of your old friend,
and would like to see her.
But you are going to see her whether you like or not, my dear boy, so
make up your mind to that. You know how you used to chaff me about
my whims. Well, I’ve got a whim now, and I’ll have
my way as usual. I am going to see you to-morrow, and if you won’t
see me under my conditions in London, I shall call at Woking in the
evening. Oh my goodness, what a bombshell! But you know
that I am always as good as my word. So look out!
Now I’ll give you your orders for the day, and don’t you
forget them. To-morrow (Thursday, 14th, no excuses about the date)
you will leave your office at 3.30. I know that you can when you
like. You will drive to Mariani’s, and you will find me
at the door. We shall go up to our old private room, and we shall
have tea together, and a dear old chat about all sorts of things.
So come! But if you don’t, there is a train which leaves
Waterloo at 6.10 and reaches Woking at 7. I will come by it and
be just in time for dinner. What a joke it will be!
Good-bye, old boy! I hope your wife does not read your letters,
or this will rather give her fits.
- Yours as ever, VIOLET WRIGHT.
At the first reading this letter filled him with anger. To be
wooed by a very pretty woman is pleasant even to the most austere of
married men (and never again trust the one who denies it), but to be
wooed with a very dangerous threat mixed up with the wooing is no such
pleasant experience. And it was no empty threat. Violet
was a woman who prided herself upon being as good as her word.
She had laughingly said with her accustomed frankness upon one occasion
that it was her sole remaining virtue. If he did not go to Mariani’s,
she would certainly come to Woking. He shuddered to think of Maude
being annoyed by her. It was one thing to speak in a general way
to his wife of prematrimonial experiences, and it was another to have
this woman forcing herself upon her and making a scene. The idea
was so vulgar. The sweet, pure atmosphere of The Lindens would
never be the same again.
No, there was no getting out of it. He must go to Mariani’s.
He was sufficiently master of himself to know that no harm could come
of that. His absolute love for his wife shielded him from all
danger. The very thought of infidelity nauseated him. And
then, as the idea became more familiar to him, other emotions succeeded
that of anger. There was an audacity about his old flame, a spirit
and devilment, which appealed to his sporting instincts. Besides,
it was complimentary to him, and flattering to his masculine vanity,
that she should not give him up without a struggle. Merely as
a friend it would not be disagreeable to see her again. Before
he had reached Clapham Junction his anger had departed, and by the time
that he arrived at Waterloo he was surprised to find himself looking
forward to the interview.
Mariani’s is a quiet restaurant, famous for its lachryma christi
spumante, and situated in the network of sombre streets between
Drury Lane and Covent Garden. The fact of its being in a by-street
was not unfavourable to its particular class of business. Its
customers were very free from the modern vice of self-advertisement,
and would even take some trouble to avoid publicity. Nor were
they gregarious or luxurious in their tastes. A small, simple
apartment was usually more to their taste than a crowded salon, and
they were even prepared to pay a higher sum for it.
It was five minutes to four when Frank arrived, and the lady had not
yet appeared. He stood near the door and waited. Presently
a hansom rattled into the narrow street, and there she sat framed in
its concavity. A pretty woman never looks prettier than in a hansom,
with the shadows behind to give their Rembrandt effect to the face in
front. She raised a yellow kid hand, and flashed a smile at him.
‘Just the same as ever,’ said she, as he handed her down.
‘So are you.’
‘So glad you think so. I am afraid I can’t quite agree
with you. Thirty-four yesterday. It’s simply awful.
Thank you, I have some change. All right, cabby. Well, have
you got a room?’
‘No.’
‘But you’ll come?’
‘Oh yes, I should like to have a chat.’
The clean-shaven, round-faced manager, a man of suave voice and diplomatic
manner, was standing in the passage. His strange life was spent
in standing in the passage. He remembered the pair at once, and
smiled paternally.
‘Not seen you for some time, sir!’
‘No, I have been engaged.’
‘Married,’ said the lady.
‘Dear me!’ said the proprietor. ‘Tea, sir?’
‘And muffins. You used to like the muffins.’
‘Oh yes, muffins by all means.’
‘Number ten,’ said the proprietor, and a waiter showed them
upstairs. ‘All meals nine shillings each,’ he whispered,
as Frank passed him at the door. He was a new waiter, and so mistook
every one for a new customer, which is an error which runs through life.
It was a dingy little room with a round table covered by a soiled cloth
in the middle. Two windows, discreetly blinded, let in a dim London
light. An armchair stood at each side of the empty fireplace,
and an uncomfortable, old-fashioned, horsehair sofa lined the opposite
wall. There were pink vases upon the mantelpiece, and a portrait
of Garibaldi above it.
The lady sat down and took off her gloves. Frank stood by the
window and smoked a cigarette. The waiter rattled and banged and
jingled with the final effect of producing a tea-tray and a hot-water
dish. ‘You’ll ring if you want me, sir,’ said
he, and shut the door with ostentatious completeness.
‘Now we can talk,’ said Frank, throwing his cigarette into
the fireplace. ‘That waiter was getting on my nerves.’
‘I say, I hope you’re not angry.’
‘What at?’
‘Well, my saying I should come down to Woking, and all that.’
‘I should have been angry if I thought you had meant it.’
‘Oh, I meant it right enough.’
‘But with what object?’
‘Just to get level with you, Frankie, if you threw me over too
completely. Hang it all, she has three hundred and sixty-five
days in the year! Am I to be grudged a single hour?’
‘Well, Violet, we won’t quarrel about it. You see
I came all right. Pull up your chair and have some tea.’
‘You haven’t even looked at me yet. I won’t
take any tea until you do.’
She stood up in front of him, and pushed up her veil. It was a
face and a figure worth looking at. Hazel eyes, dark chestnut
hair, a warm flush of pink in her cheeks, the features and outline of
an old Grecian goddess, but with more of Juno than of Venus, for she
might perhaps err a little upon the side of opulence. There was
a challenge and defiance dancing in those dark devil-may-care eyes of
hers which might have roused a more cold-blooded man than her companion.
Her dress was simple and dark, but admirably cut. She was clever
enough to know that a pretty woman should concentrate attention upon
herself, and a plain one divert it to her adornments.
‘Well?’
‘By Jove, Violet, you look splendid.’
‘Well?’
‘The muffins are getting cold.’
‘Frankie, what is the matter with you?’
‘Nothing is the matter.’
‘Well?’
She put out her two hands and took hold of his. That well-remembered
sweet, subtle scent of hers rose to his nostrils. There is nothing
more insidious than a scent which carries suggestions and associations.
‘Frankie, you have not kissed me yet.’
She turned her smiling face upwards and sideways, and for an instant
he leaned forward towards it. But he had himself in hand again
in a moment. It gave him confidence to find how quickly and completely
he could do it. With a laugh, still holding her two hands, he
pushed her back into the chair by the table.
‘There’s a good girl!’ said he. ‘Now we’ll
have some tea, and I’ll give you a small lecture while we do so.’
‘You are a nice one to give lectures.’
‘Oh, there’s no such preacher as a converted sinner.’
‘You really are converted then?’
‘Rather. Two lumps, if I remember right. You ought
to do this, not I. No milk, and very strong - how you keep your
complexion I can’t imagine. But you do keep it; my word,
you do! Now please don’t look so crossly at me.’
Her flushed cheeks and resentful eyes had drawn forth the remonstrance.
‘You are changed,’ she said, with surprise as well
as anger in her voice.
‘Why, of course I am. I am married.’
‘For that matter Charlie Scott is married.’
‘Don’t give Charlie Scott away.’
‘I think I give myself away. So you have lost all your love
for me. I thought it was to last for ever.’
‘Now, do be sensible, Violet.’
‘Sensible! How I loathe that word! A man only uses
it when he is going to do something cold-blooded and mean. It
is always the beginning of the end.’
‘What do you want me to do?’
‘I want you to be my own Frankie - just the same as before.
Ah do, Franck - don’t leave me! You know I would give any
of them up for you. And you have a good influence over me - you
have really! You call’t think how hard I am with other people.
Ask Charlie Scott. He will tell you. I’ve been so
different since I have lost sight of you. Now, Frankie, don’t
be horrid to me! Kiss and be nice!’ Again her soft
warm hand was upon his, and the faint sweet smell of violets went to
his blood like wine. He jumped up, lit another cigarette, and
paced about the room.
‘You shan’t have a cigarette, Frankie.’
‘Why not?’
‘Because you said once it helped you to control yourself.
I don’t want you to control yourself. I want you to feel
as I feel.’
‘Do sit down, like a good girl!’
‘Cigarette out!’
‘Don’t be absurd, Violet!’
‘Come, out with it, sir.’
‘No, no, leave it alone!’
She had snatched it from his lips and thrown it into the grate.
‘What is the use of that? I have a case full.’
‘They shall all follow the first.’
‘Well, then, I won’t smoke.’
‘I’ll see that you don’t.’
‘Well, what the better are you for that?’
‘Now, be nice.’
‘Go back to your chair and have some more tea.’
‘Oh, bother the tea!’
‘Well, I won’t speak to you unless you sit down and behave
yourself.’
‘There now! Speak away.’
‘Look here, dear Violet, you must not talk about this any more.
Some things are possible and some are impossible. This is absolutely,
finally impossible. We can never go back upon the past.
It is finished and done with.’
‘Then what did you come here for?’
‘To bid you good-bye.’
‘A Platonic good-bye.’
‘Of course.’
‘In a private room at Mariani’s.’
‘Why not?’
She laughed bitterly.
‘You were always a little mad, Frankie.’
He leaned earnestly over the table.
‘Look here, Violet, the chances are that we shall never meet again.’
‘It takes two to say that.’
‘Well, I mean that after to-day I should not meet you again.
If you were not quite what you are it would be easier. But as
it is I find it a little too much of a test. No, don’t mistake
me or think that I am weakening. That is impossible. But
all the same I don’t want to go through it again.’
‘So sorry if I have upset you.’
He disregarded her irony.
‘We have been very good friends, Violet. Why should we part
as enemies?’
‘Why should we part at all?’
‘We won’t go back over that. Now do please look facts
in the face and help me to do the right thing, for it would be so much
easier if you would help me. If you were a very good and kind
girl you would shake my hand, like any other old pal, and wish me joy
of my marriage. You know that I should do so if I knew that you
were going to be married.’
But the lady was not to be so easily appeased. She took her tea
in silence or answered his remarks with monosyllables, while the occasional
flash of her dark eyes as she raised them was like the distant lightning
which heralds the storm. Suddenly, with a swift rustle of skirts,
she was between the door and his chair.
‘Now, Frankie, we have had about enough of this nonsense,’
said she. ‘Don’t imagine that you are going to get
out of this thing so easily. I’ve got you, and I’ll
keep you.’
He faced round in his chair and looked helplessly at her with a hand
upon each knee.
‘O Lord! Don’t begin it all over again,’ said
he.
‘No, I won’t,’ she answered with an angry laugh.
‘I’ll try another line this time, Master Frank. I’m
not the sort of woman who lets a thing go easily when once I have set
my heart upon it. I won’t try coaxing any longer - ’
‘So glad,’ he murmured.
‘You may say what you like, but you can’t do it, my boy.
I knew you before she did, and I’ll keep you, or else I’ll
make such a row that you will be sorry that you ever put my back up.
It’s all very fine to sit there and preach, but it won’t
do, Frankie. You can’t slip out of things as easily as all
that.’
‘Why should you turn nasty like this, Violet? What do you
think you will gain by it?’
‘I mean to gain you. I like you, Frankie. I’m
not sure that I don’t really love you - real, real love, you know.
Any way, I don’t intend to let you go, and if you go against my
will I give you my word that I shall make it pretty sultry for you down
at Woking.’
He stared moodily into his teacup.
‘Besides, what rot it all is!’ she continued, laying her
hand upon his shoulder. ‘When did you begin to ride the
high moral horse? You were just as cheerful as the rest of them
when last I saw you. You speak as if a man ceased to live just
because he is married. What has changed you?’
‘I’ll tell you what has changed me,’ said he, looking
up. ‘My wife has changed me.’
‘Oh, bother your wife!’
A look which was new to her came over his face.
‘Stop that!’ said he sharply.
‘Oh, no harm! How has your wife made this wonderful change?’
His mood softened as his thoughts flew back to Woking.
‘By her own goodness - the atmosphere that she makes round her.
If you knew how wholesome she was, how delicate in her most intimate
thoughts, how fresh and how sweet and how pure, you would understand
that the thought of being false to her is horrible. When I think
of her as she sat at breakfast this morning, so loving and so innocent
- ’
He would have been more discreet if he had been less eloquent.
The lady’s temper suddenly overflowed.
‘Innocent!’ she cried. ‘As innocent as I am.’
He sprang to his feet with eyes which were more angry than her own.
‘Hold your tongue! How dare you talk against my wife!
You are not fit to mention her name.’
‘I’ll go to Woking,’ she gasped.
‘You can go to the devil!’ said he, and rang the bell for
his bill. She stared at him with a surprise which had eclipsed
her anger, while she pulled on her gloves with little sharp twitches.
This was a new Frank Crosse to her. As long as a woman gets on
very well with a man, she is apt, at the back of her soul, to suspect
him of weakness. It is only when she differs from him that she
can see the other side, and it always comes as a surprise. She
liked him better than ever for the revelation.
‘I’m not joking,’ she whispered, as they went down
the stair. ‘I’ll go, as sure as fate.’
He took no notice, but passed on down the street without a word of farewell.
When he came to the turning he looked back. She was standing by
the curb, with her proud head high in the air, while the manager screamed
loudly upon a whistle. A cab swung round a distant corner.
Crosse reached her before it did.
‘I hope I haven’t hurt your feelings,’ said he.
‘I spoke too roughly.’
‘Trying to coax me away from Woking,’ she sneered.
‘I’m coming all the same.’
‘That’s your affair,’ said he, as he handed her into
the cab.
CHAPTER XIX - DANGER
Again the bright little dining-room, with the morning sun gleaming upon
the high silver coffee pot and the electro-plated toast-rack - everything
the same, down to the plates which Jemima had once again forgotten to
warm. Maude, with the golden light playing upon the fringes of
her curls, and throwing two little epaulettes of the daintiest pink
across her shoulders, sat in silence, glancing across from time to time
with interrogative eyes at her husband. He ate his breakfast moodily,
for he was very ill at ease. There was a struggle within him,
for his conscience was pulling him one way and his instincts the other.
Instincts are a fine old conservative force, while conscience is a thing
of yesterday, so it is usually safe to prophesy which will sway the
other.
The matter at issue was whether he should tell Maude about Violet Wright.
If she were going to carry out her threat, then certainly it would be
better to prepare her. But after all, his arguments of yesterday
might prevail with her when her first impetuous fit of passion was over.
Why should he go half-way to meet danger? If it came, nothing
which he could say would ward it off. If it did not come, there
was no need for saying anything. Conscience told him that it would
be better to be perfectly straight with his wife. Instinct told
him that though she would probably be sweet and sympathetic over it,
yet it would rankle in her mind and poison her thoughts. And perhaps
for once, Instinct may have been better than Conscience. Do not
ask too many questions, you young wife! Do not be too free with
your reminiscences, you young husband. There are things which
can be forgiven, but never, never, can they be forgotten. That
highest thing on earth, the heart of a loving woman, is too tender,
too sacred, to be bruised by a wanton confidence. You are hers.
She is yours. The future lies with both of you. It is wiser
to leave the past alone. The couples who boast that they have
never had a secret are sometimes happy because the boast is sometimes
untrue.
‘You won’t be late to-day, Frank,’ said Maude at last,
peeping round the tall coffee-pot.
‘No, dear, I won’t.’
‘You were yesterday, you know.’
‘Yes, I know I was.’
‘Were you kept at the office?’
‘No, I had tea with a friend.’
‘At his house?’
‘No, no, at a restaurant. Where has Jemima put my boots?
I wonder if she has cleaned them. I can never tell by looking.
Here they are. And my coat? Anything I can get you in town?
Well, good-bye, dear, good-bye!’ Maude had never seen him
make so hurried an exit.
It is always a mystery to the City man how his wife puts in the seven
hours a day of loneliness while the E.C. has claimed him for its own.
She cannot explain it to him, for she can hardly explain it to herself.
It is frittered away in a thousand little tasks, each trivial in itself,
and yet making in their sum the difference between a well-ordered and
a neglected household. Under the illustrious guidance of the omniscient
Mrs. Beeton there is the usual routine to be gone through. The
cook has to be seen, the larder examined, the remains cunningly transformed
into new and attractive shapes, the dinner to be ordered (anything will
do for lunch), and the new supplies to be got in. The husband
accepts the excellent little dinner, the fried sole, the ris de veau
en caisse, the lemon pudding, as if they had grown automatically
out of the table-cloth. He knows nothing of the care, the judgment,
the prevision which ring the changes with every season, which never
relax and never mistake. He enjoys the fruits, but he ignores
the work which raised them. And yet the work goes cheerfully and
uncomplainingly on.
Then when every preparation has been made for the dinner - that solemn
climax of the British day, there is plenty for Maude to do. There
is the white chiffon to be taken out of the neck of that dress, and
the pink to be put in. Amateur dressmaking is always going on
at The Lindens, and Frank has become more careful in his caresses since
he found one evening that his wife had a row of pins between her lips
- which is not a pleasant discovery to make with your own. Then
there are drawers to be tidied, and silver to be cleaned, and the leaves
of the gutta-percha plant to be washed, and the feather which was damped
yesterday to be re-curled before the fire. That leaves just time
before lunch to begin the new novel by glancing at the last two pages
to see what did happen, and then the three minutes lunch of a
lonely woman. So much for business, now for the more trying social
duties. The pink dressing-gown is shed and a trim little walking
dress - French grey cloth with white lisse in front and a grey zouave
jacket - takes its place. Visiting strangers is not nearly so
hard when you are pleased with your dress, and even entertaining becomes
more easy when your costumière lives in Regent Street.
On Tuesdays Maude is at home. Every other day she hunts through
her plate of cards, and is overwhelmed by the sense of her rudeness
towards her neighbours. But her task is never finished, though
day after day she comes back jaded with her exertions. Strangers
still call upon her - ‘hope it is not too late to do the right
thing, and to welcome,’ etc., etc. - and they have to be re-visited.
While she is visiting them, other cards appear upon her hall table,
and so the foolish and tiresome convention continues to exhaust the
time and the energies of its victim.
Those original receptions were really very difficult. Jemima announced
a name which might or might not bear some relation to the visitor’s.
The lady entered. Her name might perhaps be Mrs. Baker.
Maude had no means of knowing who Mrs. Baker might be. The visitor
seldom descended to an explanation. Ten minutes of desultory and
forced conversation about pinewoods and golf and cremation. A
cup of tea and a departure. Then Maude would rush to the card-tray
to try to find out whom it was that she had been talking to, and what
it was all about.
Maude did not intend to go visiting that particular day, and she had
hoped that no one might visit her. The hours of danger were almost
past, and it was close upon four o’clock, when there came a brisk
pull at the bell.
‘Mrs. White,’ said Jemima, opening the drawing-room door.
‘Wright,’ said the visitor, as she walked in - ‘Mrs.
Violet Wright.’
Maude rose with her pleasant smile. It was a peculiarly sweet
and kindly smile, for it was inspired by a gentle womanly desire to
make things pleasant for all who were around her. Amiability was
never artificial with her, for she had the true instincts of a lady
- those instincts so often spoken of, so seldom, so very seldom seen.
Like a gentleman, or a Christian, or any other ideal, it is but a poor
approximation which is commonly attained.
But the visitor did not respond to the pretty gesture of welcome, nor
did her handsome face return that sympathetic smile. They stood
for an instant looking at each other, the one tall, masterful, mature,
the other sweet, girlish, and self-distrustful, but each beautiful and
engaging in her own way. Lucky Master Frank, whose past and present
could take such a form; but luckier still if he could have closed the
past when the present opened. The visitor was silent, but her
dark eyes looked critically and fixedly at her rival. Maude, setting
the silence down to the shyness of a first visit, tried to make matters
easier.
‘Please try this armchair. No doubt you have had a tiring
walk. It is still very warm in the afternoons. I think it
was so kind of you to call.’
A faint smile flickered upon the dark face.
‘Kind of me to call!’ said she.
‘Yes; for in a rising place like Woking, with so many new arrivals,
it must be quite a task for the older inhabitants to welcome them.
I have been so surprised by the kindness which every one has shown.’
‘Oh, I see,’ said her visitor, ‘you think that I live
here. I have really just come down from London.’
‘Indeed,’ said Maude, and awaited an explanation.
As none was forthcoming, she added, ‘You will find Woking a very
nice place.’
‘A nice place to be buried in, alive or dead,’ said her
visitor.
There was something peculiarly ungracious in her tone and manner.
It seemed to Maude that she had never before been alone with so singular
a person. There was, in the first place, her striking and yet
rather sinister and voluptuous beauty.
Then there was the absolute carelessness of her manner, the quiet assumption
that she was outside the usual conventionalities of life. It is
a manner only to be met in English life, among some of the highest of
the high world, and some of the highest of the half world. It
was new to Maude, and it made her uncomfortable, while mingled with
it there was something else which made her feel for the first time in
her life that she had incurred the hostility of a fellow-mortal.
It chilled her, and made her unhappy.
The visitor made no effort to sustain the conversation, but leaned back
in her chair and stared at her hostess with a very critical and searching
glance. Those two questioning dark eyes played eagerly over her
from her brown curls down to the little shining shoe-tips which peeped
from under the grey skirt. Especially they dwelt upon her face,
reading it and rereading it. Never had Maude been so inspected,
and her instinct told her that the inspection was not altogether a friendly
one.
Violet Wright having examined her rival, proceeded now with the same
cool attention to take in her surroundings. She looked round deliberately
at the furniture of the room, and reconstructed in her own mind the
life of the people who owned it. Maude ventured upon one or two
conventional remarks, but her visitor was not to be diverted to the
weather or to the slowness of the South-Western train service.
She continued her quiet and silent inspection. Suddenly she rose
and swept across to the side-table. A photograph of Frank in his
volunteer uniform stood upon it.
‘This is your husband, Mr. Frank Crosse?’
‘Yes, do you know him?’
‘Slightly. We have mutual friends.’ An ambiguous
smile played across her face as she spoke. ‘This must have
been taken after I saw him.’
‘It was taken just after our marriage.’
‘Quite so. He looks like a good little married man.
The photograph is flattering.’
‘Oh, you think so!’ said Maude coldly. ‘My own
impression is that it fails to do him justice.’
Her visitor laughed. ‘Of course that would be your
impression,’ said she.
Maude’s gentle soul began to rise in anger.
‘It is the truth,’ she cried.
‘It is right that you should think so,’ the other answered,
with the same irritating laugh.
‘You must have known him very slightly if you can’t see
that it is the truth.’
‘Then I must have known him very slightly.’
Maude was very angry indeed. She began to find sides to her own
nature the very existence of which she had never suspected. She
tapped her little shoe upon the ground, and she sat with a pale face,
and compressed lips, and bright eyes, quite prepared to be very rude
indeed to this eccentric woman who ventured to criticise her Frank in
so free and easy a style. Her visitor watched her, and a change
had come over her expression. Maude’s evident anger seemed
to amuse and interest her. Her eyes lost their critical coldness,
and softened into approval. She suddenly put her hand upon the
other’s shoulder with so natural and yet masterful a gesture,
that Maude found it impossible to resent it.
‘He is a lucky man to have such a warm little champion,’
said she.
Her strong character and greater knowledge of the world gave her an
ascendency over the girlish wife such as age has over youth. There
were not ten years between them, and yet Maude felt that for some reason
the conversation between them could not quite be upon equal terms.
The quiet assurance of her visitor, whatever its cause, made resentment
or remonstrance difficult. Besides, they were a pair of very kindly
as well as of very shrewd eyes which now looked down into hers.
‘You love him very much, then?’
‘Of course I love him. He is my husband.’
‘Does it always follow?’
‘You are married yourself. Don’t you love yours?’
‘Oh, never mind mine. He’s all right.
Did you ever love any one else?’
‘No, not really.’
Maude was astonished at herself, and yet the questions were so frankly
put that a frank answer came naturally to them. It pleased her
to lose that cold chill of dislike, and to feel that for some reason
her strange visitor had become more friendly to her.
‘You lucky girl, you actually married the one love of your life!’
Maude smiled and nodded.
‘What a splendid thing to do! I thought it only happened
in books. How happy you must be!’
‘I am very, very happy.’
‘Well, I dare say you deserve to be. Besides, you really
are very pretty. If ever you had a rival, I should think that
it must be some consolation to her to know that it was so charming a
person who cut her out.’
Maude laughed at the thought.
‘I never had a rival,’ said she. ‘My husband
never really loved until he met me.’
‘Did he - oh yes, quite so! That is so nice that you should
both start with a clean sheet! I thought you were very handsome
just now when you were angry with me, but you are quite delightful with
that little flush upon your cheeks. If I had been a man, your
husband would certainly have had one rival in his wooing. And
so he really never loved any one but you? I thought that also
only happened in books.’
There was a hard and ironic tone in the last sentences which jarred
upon Maude’s sensitive nature. She glanced up quickly and
was surprised at the look of pain which had come upon her companion’s
face. It relaxed into a serious serenity.
‘That fits in beautifully,’ said she. ‘But there’s
one bit of advice which I should like to give you, if you won’t
think it a liberty. Don’t be selfish in your married life.’
‘Selfish!’
‘Yes, there is a kind of family selfishness which is every bit
as bad - I am not sure that it is not worse - than personal selfishness.
People love each other, and they shut out the world, and have no thought
for any one else, and the whole universe can slide to perdition so long
as their love is not disturbed. That is what I call family selfishness.
It’s a sin and a shame.’
Maude looked at this strange woman in amazement. She was speaking
fast and hotly, like one whose bitter thoughts have been long penned
up for want of a suitable listener.
‘Remember the women who have been less fortunate than you.
Remember the thousands who are starving, dying, for want of love, and
no love comes their way; whose hearts yearn and faint for that which
Nature owes them, but Nature never pays her debt. Remember the
plain women. Remember the lonely women. Above all, remember
your unfortunate sisters; they, the most womanly of all, who have been
ruined by their own kindliness and trust and loving weakness.
It is that family selfishness which turns every house in the land into
a fort to be held against these poor wanderers. They make them
evil, and then they revile the very evil which they have made.
When I look back - ’
She stopped with a sudden sob. Her forearm fell upon the mantelpiece,
and her forehead upon her forearm. In an instant Maude was by
her side, the tears running down her cheeks, for the sight of grief
was always grief to her, and her nerves were weakened by this singular
interview.
‘Dear Mrs. Wright, don’t cry!’ she whispered, and
her little white hand passed in a soothing, hesitating gesture over
the coil of rich chestnut hair. ‘Don’t cry!
I am afraid you have suffered. Oh, how I wish I could help you!
Do tell me how I can help you.’
But Violet’s occasional fits of weakness were never of a very
long duration. She dashed her hand impatiently across her eyes,
straightened her tall figure, and laughed as she glanced at herself
in the mirror.
‘Madame Celandine would be surprised if she could see how I have
treated one of her masterpieces,’ said she, as she straightened
her crushed hat, and arranged her hair with those quick little deft
pats of the palm with which women can accomplish so much in so short
a time. Rumpled finery sets the hands of every woman within sight
of it fidgeting, so Maude joined in at the patting and curling and forgot
all about her tears.
‘There, that will have to do,’ said Violet at last.
‘I am so sorry to have made such a fool of myself. I don’t
err upon the sentimental side as a rule. I suppose it is about
time that I thought of catching my train for town. I have a theatre
engagement which I must not miss.’
‘How strange it is!’ said Maude, looking at her own pretty
tear-marked face in the mirror. ‘You have only been here
a few minutes, as time goes, and yet I feel that in some things I am
more intimate with you than with any woman I have ever met. How
can it be? What bond can there be to draw us together like this?
And it is the more extraordinary, because I felt that you disliked me
when you entered the room, and I am sure that you won’t be offended
if I say that when you had been here a little I thought that I disliked
you. But I don’t. On the contrary, I wish you could
come every day. And I want to come and see you also when I am
in town.’
Maude, for all her amiability, was not gushing by nature, and this long
speech caused her great astonishment when she looked back upon it.
But at the moment it came so naturally from her heart that she never
paused to think of its oddity. Her enthusiasm was a little chilled,
however, by the way in which her advances were received. Violet
Wright’s eyes were more kindly than ever, but she shook her head.
‘No, I don’t suppose we shall ever meet again. I don’t
think I could ask you to visit me in London. I wanted to see you,
and I have seen you, but that, I fear, must be the end of it.’
Maude’s lip trembled in a way which it had when she was hurt.
‘Why did you wish to see me, then?’ she asked.
‘On account of that slight acquaintance with your husband.
I thought it would be interesting to see what sort of wife he had chosen.’
‘I hope you are not disappointed,’ said Maude, making a
roguish face.
‘He has done very well - better than I expected.’
‘You had not much respect for his taste, then?’
‘Oh yes, I always thought highly of his taste.’
‘You have such a pretty way of putting things. You know
my husband very slightly, but still I can see that you know the world
very well. I often wonder if I am really the best kind of woman
that he could have married. Do you think I am, Mrs. Wright?’
Her visitor looked in silence for a little at the gentle grace and dainty
sympathetic charm of the woman before her.
‘Yes,’ she said slowly, as one who weighs her words.
‘I think you are. You are a lady with a lady’s soul
in you. A woman can draw a man down very low, or she can make
him live at his very highest. Don’t be soft with him.
Don’t give way when you know that your way is the higher way.
Pull him up, don’t let him ever pull you down. Then his
respect for you will strengthen his love for you, and the two together
are so much greater than either one apart. Your instinct would
be to do this, and therefore you are the best sort of woman for him.’
Her opinion was given with so much thought, and yet so much decision,
that Maude glowed with pride and with pleasure. There was knowledge
and authority behind the words of this unaccountable woman.
‘How sweet you are!’ she cried. ‘I feel that
what you say is true. I feel that that is what a wife should be
to her husband. Please God, I will be so to Frank!’
‘And one other piece of advice before I leave you,’ said
Violet Wright. ‘Don’t ever take your husband for granted.
Don’t ever accept his kiss or caress as a routine thing.
Don’t ever relax those little attentions which you showed him
in the earliest days. Don’t let the freshness go out of
love, for the love may soon follow it, even when duty keeps the man
true. It is the commonest mistake which married women make.
It has caused more unhappiness than any other. They do not realise
it until it is too late. Be keenly watchful for your husband’s
wants and comforts. It is not the comfort but the attention which
he values. If it is not there he will say nothing, if he is a
good fellow, but he notices it all the same. She has changed,
he thinks. And from that moment he will begin to change also.
Be on your guard against that. It is very unselfish of me to give
you all this wise counsel.’
‘It is very good of you, and I feel that it is all so true.
But why is it unselfish of you?’
‘I only meant that I had no interest in the matter. What
does it matter to me whether you keep his love or not. And yet
I don’t know.’ She suddenly put her arms round Maude,
and kissed her upon the cheek. ‘You are a good little sort,
and I hope you will be happy.’
Frank Crosse had disentangled himself from the rush of City men emerging
from the Woking station, and he was walking swiftly through the gathering
gloom along the vile, deeply-rutted road, which formed a short cut to
The Lindens. Suddenly, with a sinking heart, he was aware of a
tall graceful figure which was sweeping towards him. There could
not be two women of that height, who carried themselves in that fashion.
‘Violet!’
‘Hullo, Frankie! I thought it might be you, but those tall
hats and black overcoats make every one alike. Your wife will
be glad to see you.’
‘Violet! You have ruined our happiness. How could
you have the heart to do it! It is not for myself I speak, God
knows. But to think of her feelings being so abused, her confidence
so shaken - ’
‘All right, Frankie, there is nothing to be tragic about.’
‘Haven’t you been to my house?’
‘Yes, I have.’
‘And seen her?’
‘Yes.’
‘Well then - ’
‘I didn’t give you away, my boy. I was a model of
discretion. I give you my word that it is all right. And
she’s a dear little soul, Frankie. You’re not worthy
to varnish those pretty patent leathers of hers. You know you’re
not. And by Jove, Frankie, if you had stayed with me yesterday
I should never have forgiven you - no, never! I’ll resign
in her favour. I will. But in no one else’s, and if
ever I hear of your going wrong, my boy, or doing anything but the best
with that sweet trusting woman, I’ll make you curse the day that
ever you knew me - I will, by the living Jingo.’
‘Do, Violet - you have my leave.’
‘All right. The least said the soonest mended. Give
me a kiss before we part.’
She raised her veil, and he kissed her. He was wearing some withered
flower in his overcoat, and she took it from him.
‘It’s a souvenir of our friendship, Frankie, and rather
a good emblem of it also. So-long!’ said she, as she turned
down the weary road which leads to the station. A young golfer,
getting in at Byfleet, was surprised to see a handsome woman weeping
bitterly in the corner of a second-class carriage. ‘Comm’
up from roastin’ somebody at that damned crematory place,’
was his explanation to his companion.
Frank had a long and animated account from Maude of the extraordinary
visitor whom she had entertained. ‘It’s such a pity,
dear, that you don’t know her well, for I should really like to
hear every detail about her. At first I thought she was mad, and
then I thought she was odious, and then finally she seemed to be the
very wisest and kindest woman that I had ever known. She made
me angry, and frightened, and grieved, and grateful, and affectionate,
one after the other, and I never in my life was so taken out of myself
by any one. She is so sensible!’
‘Sensible, is she?’
‘And she said that I was - oh! I can’t repeat it -
everything that is nice.’
‘Then she is sensible.’
‘And such a high opinion of your taste.’
‘Had she indeed.’
‘Do you know, Frank, I really believe that in a quiet, secret,
retiring sort of way she has been fond of you herself.’
‘O Maude, what funny ideas you get sometimes! I say, if
we are going out for dinner, it is high time that we began to dress.’
CHAPTER XX - NO. 5 CHEYNE ROW
Frank had brought home the Life of Carlyle, and Maude had been
dipping into it in the few spare half-hours which the many duties of
a young housekeeper left her. At first it struck her as dry, but
from the moment that she understood that this was, among other things,
an account of the inner life of a husband and a wife, she became keenly
interested, and a passionate and unreasonable partisan. For Frederick
and Cromwell and the other great issues her feelings were tolerant but
lukewarm. But the great sex-questions of ‘How did he treat
her?’ and of ‘How did she stand it?’ filled her with
that eternal and personal interest with which they affect every woman.
Her gentle nature seldom disliked any one, but certainly amongst those
whom she liked least, the gaunt figure of the Chelsea sage began to
bulk largely. One night, as Frank sat reading in front of the
fire, he suddenly found his wife on her knees upon the rug, and a pair
of beseeching eyes upon his face.
‘Frank, dear, I want you to make me a promise.’
‘Well, what is it?’
‘Will you grant it?’
‘How can I tell you when I have not heard it?’
‘How horrid you are, Frank! A year ago you would have promised
first and asked afterwards.’
‘But I am a shrewd old married man now. Well, let me hear
it.’
‘I want you to promise me that you will never be a Carlyle.’
‘No, no, never.’
‘Really?’
‘Really and truly.’
‘You swear it?’
‘Yes, I do.’
‘O Frank, you can’t think what a relief that is to me.
That dear, good, helpful, little lady - it really made me cry this morning
when I thought how she had been used.’
‘How, then?’
‘I have been reading that green-covered book of yours, and he
seemed so cold and so sarcastic and so unsympathetic. He never
seemed to appreciate all that she did for him. He had no thought
for her. He lived in his books and never in her - such a harsh,
cruel man!’
Frank went upstairs, and returned with a volume in his hand.
‘When you have finished the ‘Life,’ you must read
this, dear.’
‘What is it?’
‘It is her letters. They were arranged for publication after
her death, while her husband was still alive. You know that -
’
‘Please take it for granted, darling, that I know nothing.
It is so jolly to have some one before whom it is not necessary to keep
up appearances. Now, begin at the beginning and go ahead.’
She pillowed her head luxuriously against his knees.
‘There’s nothing to tell - or very little. As you
say, they had their troubles in life. The lady could take particularly
good care of herself, I believe. She had a tongue like a lancet
when she chose to use it. He, poor chap, was all liver and nerves,
porridge-poisoned in his youth. No children to take the angles
off them. Half a dozen little buffer states would have kept them
at peace. However, to hark back to what I was about to say, he
outlived her by fifteen years or so. During that time he collected
these letters, and he has annotated them. You can read those notes
here, and the man who wrote those notes loved his wife and cherished
her memory, if ever a man did upon earth.’
The graceful head beside his knee shook impatiently.
‘What is the use of that to the poor dead woman? Why could
not he show his love by kindness and thought for her while she was alive?’
‘I tell you, Maude, there were two sides to that. Don’t
be so prejudiced! And remember that no one has ever blamed Carlyle
as bitterly as he has blamed himself. I could read you bits of
these notes - ’
‘Well, do.’
‘Here’s the first letter, in which she is talking about
how they first moved into the house at Cheyne Row. They spent
their early years in Scotland, you know, and he was a man going on to
the forties when he came to London. The success of Sartor Resartus
encouraged them to the step. Her letter describes all the
incoming. Here is his comment, written after her death: “In
about a week all was swept and garnished, fairly habitable; and continued
incessantly to get itself polished, civilised, and beautified to a degree
that surprised one. I have elsewhere alluded to all that, and
to my little Jeannie’s conduct of it; heroic, lovely, pathetic,
mournfully beautiful as in the light of Eternity that little scene of
time now looks to me. From birth upwards she had lived in opulence,
and now became poor for me - so nobly poor. No such house for
beautiful thrift, quiet, spontaneous, nay, as it were, unconscious minimum
of money reconciled to human comfort and human dignity, have I anywhere
looked upon where I have been.” Now, Maude, did that man
appreciate his wife?’
But the obstinate head still shook.
‘Words, words,’ said she.
‘Yes, but words with the ring of truth in them. Can’t
you tell real feeling from sham? I don’t believe women can,
or they would not be so often taken in. Here’s the heading
of the next letter: “Mournfully beautiful is this letter to me,
a clear little household light shining pure and brilliant in the dark
obstructive places of the past” - a little later comes the note:
“Oh my poor little woman - become poor for me.”’
‘I like to hear him talk like that. Yes, I do like him better
after what you have said, Frank.’
‘You must remember two things about him, Maude. The first,
that he was a Scotchman, who are of all men the least likely to wear
their hearts upon their sleeves; the other, that his mind was always
grappling with some far-away subject which made him forget the smaller
things close by him.’
‘But the smaller things are everything to a woman,’ said
Maude. ‘If ever you forget those smaller things, sir, to
be as courteous to your wife as you would be to any other lady, to be
loving and thoughtful and sympathetic, it will be no consolation to
me to know that you have written the grandest book that ever was.
I should just hate that book, and I believe that in her inmost heart
this poor lady hated all the books that had taken her husband away from
her. I wonder if their house is still standing.’
‘Certainly it is. Would you like to visit it?’
‘I don’t think there is anything I should like more.’
‘Why, Maude, we are getting quite a distinguished circle of acquaintances.
Mr. Pepys last month - and now the Carlyles. Well, we could not
spend a Saturday afternoon better, so if you will meet me to-morrow
at Charing Cross, we shall have a cosy little lunch together at Gatti’s,
and then go down to Chelsea.’
Maude was a rigid economist, and so was Frank in his way, for with the
grand self-respect of the middle classes the thought of debt was unendurable
to them. A cab in preference to a ’bus gave both of them
a feeling of dissipation, but none the less they treated themselves
to one on the occasion of this, their little holiday. It is a
delightful thing to snuggle up in, is a hansom; but in order to be really
trim and comfortable one has to put one’s arm round one’s
companion’s waist. No one can observe it there, for the
vehicle is built upon intelligent principles. The cabman, it is
true, can overlook you through a hole in the roof. This cabman
did so, and chuckled in his cravat. ‘If that cove’s
wife could see him - huddup, then!’ said the cabman.
He was an intelligent cabman too, for having heard Frank say ‘Thomas
Carlyle’s house’ after giving the address 5 Cheyne Row,
he pulled up on the Thames Embankment. Right ahead of them was
Chelsea Bridge, seen through a dim, soft London haze - monstrous, Cyclopean,
giant arches springing over a vague river of molten metal, the whole
daintily blurred, as though out of focus. The glamour of the London
haze, what is there upon earth so beautiful? But it was not to
admire it that the cabman had halted.
‘I beg your pardin’, sir,’ said he, in the softly
insinuating way of the Cockney, ‘but I thought that maybe the
lidy would like to see Mr. Carlyle’s statue. That’s
’im, sir, a-sittin’ in the overcoat with the book in ’is
’and.’
Frank and Maude got out and entered the small railed garden, in the
centre of which the pedestal rose. It was very simple and plain
- an old man in a dressing-gown, with homely wornout boots, a book upon
his knee, his eyes and thoughts far away. No more simple statue
in all London, but human to a surprising degree. They stood for
five minutes and stared at it.
‘Well,’ said Frank at last, ‘small as it is, I think
it is worthy of the man.’
‘It is so natural.’
‘You can see him think. By Jove, it is splendid!’
Frank had enough of the true artist to be able to feel that rush of
enthusiasm which adequate work should cause. That old man, with
his head shamefully defiled by birds, was a positive joy to him.
Among the soulless, pompous, unspeakable London statues, here at last
there was one over which it is pleasant to linger.
‘What other one is there?’
‘Gordon in Trafalgar Square.’
‘Well, Gordon, perhaps. But our Nelsons and Napiers and
Havelocks - to think that we could do no better than that for them!
Now, dear, we have seen the man - let us look at the house!’
It had evidently been an old-fashioned building when first they came
to it. 1708 was the date at the corner of the street. Six
or seven drab-coloured, flat-chested, dim-windowed houses stood in a
line - theirs wedged in the middle of them. A poor medallion with
a profile head of him had been clumsily let into the wall. Several
worn steps led to the thin high door with an old-fashioned fanlight
above it. Frank rang the bell, and a buxom cheerful matron came
at the call.
‘Names in this book, sir - and address, if you please,’
said the cheery matron. ‘One shilling each - thank you,
sir. First door to the left, sir! This was the dining-room,
sir - ’
But Frank had come to a dead stop in the dim, dull, wood-panelled hall.
In front of them rose the stairs with old-fashioned banisters, cracked,
warped, and dusty.
‘It’s awful to think of, Maude - awful! To think that
she ran up those stairs as a youngish woman - that he took them two
at a time as an active man, and then that they hobbled and limped down
them, old and weary and broken, and now both dead and gone for ever,
and the stairs standing, the very rails, the very treads - I don’t
know that I ever felt so strongly what bubbles of the air we are, so
fragile, so utterly dissolved when the prick comes.’
‘How could they be happy in such a house?’ said Maude.
‘I can feel that there have been sorrow and trouble here.
There is an atmosphere of gloom.’
The matron-attendant approved of emotion, but in its due order.
One should be affected in the dining-room first, and then in the hall.
And so at her summons they followed her into the long, low, quaint room
in which this curious couple had lived their everyday life. Little
of the furniture was left, and the walls were lined with collected pictures
bearing upon the life of the Carlyles.
‘There’s the fireplace that he smoked his pipe up,’
said Frank.
‘Why up the fireplace?’
‘She did not like the smell in the room. He often at night
took his friends down into the kitchen.’
‘Fancy my driving you into the kitchen.’
‘Well, the habit of smoking was looked upon much less charitably
at that time.’
‘And besides, he smoked clay pipes,’ said the matron.
‘This is considered a good print of Mrs. Carlyle.’
It was a peaky eager face, with a great spirit looking out of it, and
possibilities of passion both for good and evil in the keen, alert features.
Just beside her was the dour, grim outline of her husband. Their
life-histories were in those two portraits.
‘Poor dear!’ said Maude.
‘Ay, you may say so,’ said the matron, whose accent showed
that she was from the north of the Tweed. ‘He was gey ill
to live wi’. His own mither said so. Now, what think
you that room was for?’
It was little larger than a cupboard, without window or skylight, opening
out of the end of the dining-room.
‘I can’t imagine.’
‘Well, sir, it was the powdering-room in the days when folk wore
wigs. The powder made such a mess that they just had a room for
nothing else. There was a hole in the door, and the man put his
head through the hole, and the barber on the other side powdered him
out of the flour-dredger.’
It was curious to be brought back in this fashion to those far-off days,
and to suddenly realise how many other people had played their tragi-comedies
within these walls. Wigs! Only the dressy people wore wigs.
So people of fashion in the days of the early Georges trod these same
rooms where Carlyle grumbled and his wife fretted. And they too
had grumbled and fretted - or worse perhaps. It was a ghostly
old house.
‘This,’ said the matron, when they had passed up the stair,
‘used to be the drawing-room. That’s their sofa.’
‘Not the sofa,’ said Frank.
‘Yes, sir, the sofa that is mentioned in the letters.’
‘She was so proud of it, Maude. Gave eighteen shillings
for it, and covered and stuffed it herself. And that, I suppose,
is the screen. She was a great housekeeper - brought up
a spoiled child, according to her own account, but a great housekeeper
all the same. What’s that writing in the case?’
‘It is the history that he was at work on when he died - something
about the kings of Norway, sir. Those are his corrections in blue.’
‘I can’t read them.’
‘No more could any one else, sir. Perhaps that’s why
the book has never been published. Those are the portraits of
the kings of Prussia, about whom he wrote a book.’
Frank looked with interest at the old engravings, one of the schoolmaster
face of the great Frederick, the other of the frog-like features of
Frederick William, the half-mad recruiter of the big Potsdam grenadiers.
When he had finished, the matron had gone down to open the door, and
they were alone. Maude’s hand grasped his.
‘Is it not strange, dear?’ she said. ‘Here they
lived, the most talented couple in the world, and yet with all their
wisdom they missed what we have got - what perhaps that good woman who
showed us round has got - the only thing, as it seems to me, that is
really worth living for. What are all the wit and all the learning
and all the insight into things compared to love.’
‘By Jove, little woman, in all this house of wise sayings, no
wiser or deeper saying has been said than that. Well, thank God,
we have that anyhow!’ And he kissed his wife, while six
grand electors of Brandenburg and kings of Prussia looked fiercely out
upon them from the wall.
They sat down together in two old chairs in the window, and they looked
out into the dingy street, and Frank tried to recount all the great
men - ‘the other great men, as Maude said, half chaffing and half
earnest - who had looked through those panes. Tennyson, Ruskin,
Emerson, Mill, Froude, Mazzini, Leigh Hunt - he had got so far when
the matron returned.
There was a case in the corner with some of the wreckage from those
vanished vessels. Notes from old Goethe in a singularly neat boyish
writing inscribed upon little ornamented cards. Here, too, were
small inscriptions which had lain upon presents from Carlyle to his
wife. It was pleasant among all that jangling of the past to think
of the love which had written them, and that other love which had so
carefully preserved them. On one was written: ‘All good
attend my darling through this gulf of time and through the long ocean
it is leading to. Amen. Amen. T. C.’ On
another, dated 1850, and attached evidently to some birthday present,
was: ‘Many years to my poor little Jeannie, and may the worst
of them be past. No good that is in me to give her shall ever
be wanting while I live. May God bless her.’ How strange
that this apostle of reticence should have such privacies as these laid
open before the curious public within so few years of his death!
‘This is her bedroom,’ said the matron.
‘And here is the old red bed,’ cried Frank. It looked
bare and gaunt and dreary with its uncurtained posts.
‘The bed belonged to Mrs. Carlyle’s mother,’ the matron
explained. ‘It’s the same bed that Mrs. Carlyle talks
about in her letters when she says how she pulled it to pieces.’
‘Why did she pull it to pieces?’ asked Maude.
‘Better not inquire, dear.’
‘Indeed you’re right, sir. If you get them into these
old houses, it is very hard to get them out. A cleaner woman than
Mrs. Carlyle never came out of Scotland. This little room behind
was his dressing-room. There’s his stick in the corner.
Look what’s written upon the window!’
Decidedly it was a ghostly house. Scratched upon one of the panes
with a diamond was the following piece of information - ‘John
Harbel Knowles cleaned all the windows in this house, and painted part,
in the eighteenth year of age. March 7th, 1794.’
‘Who was he?’ asked Maude.
‘Nobody knows, miss!’ It was characteristic of Maude
that she was so gentle in her bearing that every one always took it
for granted that she was Miss. Frank examined the writing carefully.
‘He was the son of the house and a young aristocrat who had never
done a stroke of work before in his life,’ said he.
The matron was surprised.
‘What makes you say that, sir?’
‘What would a workman do with such a name as John Harbel Knowles,
or with a diamond ring for that matter? And who would dare to
disfigure a window so, if he were not of the family? And why should
he be so proud of his work, unless work was a new and wondrous thing
to him. To paint part of the windows also sounds like the
amateur and not the workman. So I repeat that it was the first
achievement of the son of the house.’
‘Well, indeed, I dare say you are right, though I never thought
of it before,’ said the matron. ‘Now this, up here,
is Carlyle’s own room, in which he slept for forty-seven years.
In the case is a cast of his head taken after death.’
It was strange and rather ghastly to see a plaster head in this room
where the head of flesh had so often lain. Maude and Frank stood
beside it, and gazed long and silently while the matron, half-bored
and half-sympathetic, waited for them to move on. It was an aquiline
face, very different from any picture which they had seen, sunken cheeks,
an old man’s toothless mouth, a hawk nose, a hollow eye - the
gaunt timbers of what had once been a goodly house. There was
repose, and something of surprise also, in the features - also a very
subtle serenity and dignity.
‘The distance from the ear to the forehead is said to be only
equalled by Napoleon and by Gladstone. That’s what they
say,’ said the matron, with Scotch caution.
‘It’s the face of a noble man when all is said and done,’
said Frank. ‘I believe that the true Thomas Carlyle without
the dyspepsia, and the true Jane Welsh without the nerves, are knowing
and loving each other in some further life.’
‘It is sweet to think so,’ cried Maude. ‘Oh,
I do hope that it is so! How dear death would be if we could only
be certain of that!’
The matron smiled complacently in the superior wisdom of the Shorter
Catechism. ‘There is neither marriage nor giving in marriage,’
said she, shaking her head. ‘This is the spare bedroom,
sir, where Mr. Emerson slept when he was here. And now if you
will step this way I will show you the study.’
It was the singular room which Carlyle had constructed in the hopes
that he could shut out all the noises of the universe, the crowing of
cocks, and the jingling of a young lady’s five-finger exercise
in particular. It had cost him a hundred odd pounds, and had ended
in being unendurably hot in summer, impossibly cold in winter, and so
constructed acoustically that it reverberated every sound in the neighbourhood.
For once even his wild and whirling words could hardly match the occasion
- not all his kraft sprachen would be too much. For the
rest it was at least a roomy and lofty apartment, with space for many
books, and for an irritable man to wander to and fro. Prints there
were of many historical notables, and slips of letters and of memoranda
in a long glass case.
‘That is one of his clay pipes,’ said the matron.
‘He had them all sent through to him from Glasgow. And that
is the pen with which he wrote Frederick.’
It was a worn, stubby old quill, much the worse for its monstrous task.
It at least of all quill pens might rest content with having done its
work in the world. Some charred paper beside it caught Frank’s
eye.
‘Oh look, Maude,’ he cried. ‘This is a little
bit of the burned French Revolution.’
‘Oh, I remember. He lent the only copy to a friend, and
it was burned by mistake.’
‘What a blow! What a frightful blow! And to think
that his first comment to his wife was, “Well, Mill, poor fellow,
is very much cut up about this.” There is Carlyle at his
best. And here is actually a shred of the old manuscript.
How beautifully he wrote in those days!’
‘Read this, sir,’ said the matron.
It was part of a letter from Carlyle to his publisher about his ruined
work. ‘Do not pity me,’ said he; ‘forward me
rather as a runner that is tripped but will not lie there, but run and
run again.’
‘See what positive misfortune can do for a man,’ said Frank.
‘It raised him to a hero. And yet he could not stand the
test of a crowing cock. How infinitely complex is the human soul
- how illimitably great and how pitiably small! Now, if ever I
have a study of my own, this is what I want engraved upon the wall.
This alone is well worth our pilgrimage to Chelsea.’
It was a short exclamation which had caught his eye.
‘Rest! Rest! Shall I not have all eternity to rest
in!’ That serene plaster face down yonder gave force to
the brave words. Frank copied them down onto the back of one of
Maude’s cards.
And now they had finished the rooms, but the matron, catching a glow
from these enthusiastic pilgrims, had yet other things to show them.
There was the back garden. Here was the green pottery seat upon
which the unphilosophic philosopher had smoked his pipe - a singularly
cold and uncomfortable perch. And here was where Mrs. Carlyle
had tried to build a tent and to imagine herself in the country.
And here was the famous walnut tree - or at least the stumpy bole thereof.
And here was where the dog Nero was buried, best known of small white
mongrels.
And last of all there was the subterranean and gloomy kitchen, in which
there had lived that long succession of serving-maids of whom we gain
shadowy glimpses in the Letters and in the Journal.
Poor souls, dwellers in the gloom, working so hard for others, so bitterly
reviled when by chance some weakness of humanity comes to break, for
an instant, the routine of their constant labour, so limited in their
hopes and in their pleasures, they are of all folk upon this planet
those for whom a man’s heart may most justly soften. So
said Frank as he gazed around him in the dark-cornered room. ‘And
never one word of sympathy for them, or of anything save scorn in all
his letters. His pen upholding human dignity, but where was the
dignity of these poor girls for whom he has usually one bitter line
of biography in his notes to his wife’s letters? It’s
the worst thing I have against him.’
‘Jemima wouldn’t have stood it,’ said Maude.
It was pleasant to be out in the open air once more, but they were in
the pine groves of Woking before Maude had quite shaken off the gloom
of that dark, ghost-haunted house. ‘After all, you are only
twenty-seven,’ she remarked as they walked up from the station.
She had a way of occasionally taking a subject by the middle in that
way.
‘What then, dear?’
‘When Carlyle was only twenty-seven I don’t suppose he knew
he was going to do all this.’
‘No, I don’t suppose so.’
‘And his wife - if he were married then - would feel as I do to
you.’
‘No doubt.’
‘Then what guarantee have I that you won’t do it after all?’
‘Do what?’
‘Why, turn out a second Carlyle.’
‘Hear me swear!’ cried Frank, and they turned laughing into
their own little gateway at the Lindens.
CHAPTER XXI - THE LAST NOTE OF THE DUET
Our young married couples may feel that two is company and three is
none, but there comes a little noisy intruder to break into their sweet
intimacy. The coming of the third is the beginning of a new life
for them as well as for it - a life which is more useful and more permanent,
but never so concentrated as before. That little pink thing with
the blinking eyes will divert some of the love and some of the attention,
and the very trouble which its coming has caused will set its mother’s
heart yearning over it. Not so the man. Some vague resentment
mixes with his pride of paternity, and his wife’s sufferings rankle
in his memory when she has herself forgotten them. His pity, his
fears, his helplessness, and his discomfort, give him a share in the
domestic tragedy. It is not without cause that in some societies
it is the man and not the woman who receives the condolence and the
sympathy.
There came a time when Maude was bad, and there came months when she
was better, and then there were indications that a day was approaching,
the very thought of which was a shadow upon her husband’s life.
For her part, with the steadfast, gentle courage of a woman, she faced
the future with a sweet serenity. But to him it was a nightmare
- an actual nightmare which brought him up damp and quivering in those
gray hours of the dawn, when dark shadows fall upon the spirit of man.
He had a steady nerve for that which affected himself, a nerve which
would keep him quiet and motionless in a dentist’s chair, but
what philosophy or hardihood can steel one against the pain which those
whom we love have to endure. He fretted and chafed, and always
with the absurd delusion that his fretting and chafing were successfully
concealed. A hundred failures never convince a man how impossible
it is to deceive a woman who loves him. Maude watched him demurely,
and made her plans.
‘Do you know, dear,’ said she, one evening, ‘if you
can get a week of your holidays now, I think it would be a very good
thing for you to accept that invitation of Mr. Mildmay’s, and
spend a few days in golfing at Norwich.’
Frank stared at her open-eyed.
‘What! Now!’
‘Yes, dear, now - at once.’
‘But now of all times.’
Maude looked at him with that glance of absolute obvious candour which
a woman never uses unless she has intent to deceive.
‘Yes, dear - but only next week. I thought it would brace
you up for - well, for the week afterwards.’
‘You think the week afterwards?’
‘Yes, dear. It would help me so, if I knew that you were
in your best form.’
‘I! What can it matter what form I am in.
But in any case, it is out of the question.’
‘But you could get leave.’
‘Oh yes, easily enough.’
‘Then do go.’
‘And leave you at such a time!’
‘No, no, you would be back.’
‘You can’t be so sure of that. No, Maude, I should
never forgive myself. Such an idea would never enter my head.’
‘But for my sake - !’
‘That’s enough, Maude. It is settled.’
Master Frank had a heavy foot when he did bring it down, and his wife
recognised a decisive thud this time. With a curious double current
of feeling, she was pleased and disappointed at the same time, but more
pleased than disappointed, so she kissed the marrer of her plots.
‘What an obstinate old boy it is! But of course you know
best, and I should much rather have you at home. As you say, one
can never be certain.’
In a conflict of wits the woman may lose a battle, but the odds are
that she will win the campaign. The man dissipates over many things,
while she concentrates upon the one. Maude had made up her mind
absolutely upon one point, and she meant to attain it. She tried
here, she tried there, through a friend, through her mother, but Frank
was still immovable. The ordeal coming upon herself never disturbed
her for an instant. But the thought that Frank would suffer was
unendurable. She put herself in his place, and realised what it
would be to him if he were in the house at such a time. With many
cunning devices she tried to lure him off, but still, in his stubborn
way, he refused to be misled. And then suddenly she realised that
it was too late.
It was early one morning that the conviction came home to her, but he,
at her side, knew nothing of it. He came up to her before he left
for the City.
‘You have not eaten anything, dear.’
‘No, Frank, I am not hungry.’
‘Perhaps, after you get up - ’
‘Well, dear, I thought of staying in bed.’
‘You are not - ?’
‘What nonsense, dear! I want to keep very quiet until next
week, when I may need all my strength.’
‘Dear girl, I would gladly give ten years of my life to have next
week past.’
‘Silly old boy! But I do think it would be wiser if I were
to keep in bed.’
‘Yes, yes, do.’
‘I have a little headache. Nothing to speak of, but just
a little.’
‘Don’t you think Dr. Jordan had better give you something
for it.’
‘Do you think so? Well, just as you like. You might
call as you pass, and tell him to step up.’
And so, upon a false mission, the doctor was summoned to her side, but
found a very real mission waiting for him when he got there. She
had written a note for Frank the moment that he had left the house,
and he found both it and a conspiracy of silence waiting for him when
he returned in the late afternoon. The note was upon the hall-table,
and he eagerly tore it open.
‘My dear boy,’ said this mendacious epistle, ‘my head
is still rather bad, and Dr. Jordan thought that it would be wiser if
I were to have an undisturbed rest, but I will send down to you when
I feel better. Until then I had best, perhaps, remain alone.
Mr. Harrison sent round to say that he would come to help you to pot
the bulbs, so that will give you something to do. Don’t
bother about me, for I only want a little rest. - MAUDE.’
It seemed very unnatural to him to come back and not to hear the swift
rustle of the dress which followed always so quickly upon the creak
of his latch-key that they might have been the same sound. The
hall and dining-room seemed unhomely without the bright welcoming face.
He wandered about in a discontented fashion upon his tiptoes, and then,
looking through the window, he saw Harrison his neighbour coming up
the path with a straw basket in his hand. He opened the door for
him with his finger upon his lips.
‘Don’t make a row, Harrison,’ said he, ‘my wife’s
bad.’
Harrison whistled softly.
‘Not - ?’
‘No, no, not that. Only a headache, but she is not to be
disturbed. We expect that next week. Come in here
and smoke a pipe with me. It was very kind of you to bring the
bulbs.’
‘I am going back for some more.’
‘Wait a little. You can go back presently. Sit down
and light your pipe. There is some one moving about upstairs.
It must be that heavy-footed Jemima. I hope she won’t wake
Maude up. I suppose one must expect such attacks at such a time.’
‘Yes, my wife was just the same. No, thank you, I’ve
just had some tea. You look worried, Crosse. Don’t
take things too hard.’
‘I can’t get the thought of next week out of my head.
If anything goes wrong - well there, what can I do? I never knew
how a man’s nerves may be harrowed before. And she is such
a saint, Harrison - such an absolutely unselfish saint! You’ll
never guess what she tried to do.’
‘What, then?’
‘She knew what it would mean to me - what it will mean to me -
to sit here in impotence while she goes through this horrible business.
She guessed in some extraordinary way what my secret feelings were about
it. And she actually tried to deceive me as to when it was to
occur - tried to get me out of the house on one pretext or another until
it was all over. That was her plot, and, by Jove, she tried it
so cleverly that she would have managed it if something had not put
me on my guard. She was a little too eager, unnaturally so, and
I saw through her game. But think of it, the absolute unselfishness
of it. To consider me at such a time, and to face her trouble
alone and unsupported in order to make it easier for me. She wanted
me to go to Norwich and play golf.’
‘She must have thought you pretty guileless, Crosse, to be led
away so easily.’
‘Yes, it was a hopeless attempt to deceive me on such a point,
or to dream for an instant that my instincts would not tell me when
she had need of me. But none the less it was beautiful and characteristic.
You don’t mind my talking of these things, Harrison?’
‘My dear chap, it is just what you need. You have been bottling
things up too much. Your health will break down under it.
After all, it is not so serious as all that. The danger is very
much exaggerated.’
‘You think so.’
‘I’ve had the experience twice now. You’ll go
to the City some fine morning, and when you come back the whole thing
will be over.’
‘Indeed it won’t. I have made arrangements at the
office, and from the hour that she first seems bad I will never stir
from the house. For all she may say, I know very well that it
gives her strength and courage to feel that I am there.’
‘You may not know that it is coming on?’
Frank laughed incredulously.
‘We’ll see about that,’ said he. ‘And
you think from your experience, Harrison, that it is not so very bad
after all?’
‘Oh no. It soon passes.’
‘Soon! What do you mean by soon?’
‘Jordan was there six hours the first time.’
‘Good God! Six hours!’ Frank wiped his forehead.
‘They must have seemed six years.’
‘They were rather long. I kept on working in the
garden. That’s the tip. Keep on doing something and
it helps you along wonderfully.’
‘That’s a good suggestion, Harrison. What a curious
smell there is in the air! Do you notice a sort of low, sweetish,
spirity kind of scent? Well, perhaps it’s my imagination.
I dare say that my nerves are a bit strung up these days. But
that is a capital idea of yours about having some work to do.
I should like to work madly for those hours. Have everything up
out of the back garden and plant it all again in the front.’
Harrison laughed.
‘I’ll tell you something less heroic,’ said he; ‘you
could keep all these bulbs, and pot them then. By the way, I’ll
go round and get the others. Don’t bother about the door.
I shall leave it open, for I won’t be five minutes.’
‘And I’ll put these in the greenhouse,’ said Frank.
He took the basket of bulbs and he laid them all out on the wooden shelf
of the tiny conservatory which leaned against the back of the house.
When he came out there was a kitten making a noise somewhere.
It was a low sound, but persistent, coming in burst after burst.
He took the rake and jabbed with the handle amongst the laurel bushes
under their bedroom window. The beast might waken Maude, and so
it was worth some trouble to dislodge it. He could not see it,
but when he had poked among the bushes and cried ‘Skat!’
several times, the crying died away, and he carried his empty basket
into the dining-room. There he lit his pipe again, and waited
for Harrison’s return.
There was that bothersome kitten again. He could hear it mewing
away somewhere. It did not sound so loud as in the garden, so
perhaps it would not matter. He felt very much inclined to steal
upstairs upon tiptoe and see if Maude were stirring yet. After
all, if Jemima, or whoever it was, could go clumping about in heavy
boots over his head, there was no fear that he could do any harm.
And yet she had said that she would ring or send word the moment she
could see him, and so perhaps he had better wait where he was.
He put his head out of the window and cried ‘Shoo!’ into
the laurel bushes several times. Then he sat in the armchair with
his back to the door. Steps came heavily along the hall, and he
saw dimly with the back corner of his eye that some one was in the doorway
carrying something. He thought that really Harrison might have
brought the bulbs in more quietly, and so he treated him with some coldness,
and did not turn round to him.
‘Put it in the out-house,’ said he.
‘Why the out-house?’
‘We keep them there. But you can put it under the sideboard,
or in the coal-scuttle, or where you like as long as you don’t
make any more noise.’
‘Why, surely, Crosse - ’ But Frank suddenly sprang
out of his chair.
‘I’m blessed if that infernal kitten isn’t somewhere
in the room!’
And there when he turned was the grim, kindly face of old Doctor Jordan
facing him. He carried in the crook of his arm a brown shawl with
something round and small muffled up in it. There was one slit
in front, and through this came a fist about the size of a marble, the
thumb doubled under the tiny fingers, and the whole limb giving circular
waves, as if the owner were cheering lustily at his own successful arrival.
‘Here am I, good people, hurrah! hurrah! hurrah!’ cried
the waving hand. Then as the slit in the shawl widened Frank saw
that behind the energetic fist there was a huge open mouth, a little
button of a nose, and two eyes which were so resolutely screwed up that
it seemed as if the owner had made a resolution never under any circumstances
to take the least notice of this new world into which it had been transported.
Frank dropped his pipe and stood staring at this apparition.
‘What! What’s that?’
‘The baby!’
‘Baby? Whose baby?’
‘Your baby, of course.’
‘My baby! Where - where did you get it?’
Doctor Jordan burst out laughing.
‘You are like a man who has just been wakened out of his sleep,’
said he. ‘Why, Crosse, your wife has been bad all day, but
she’s all right now, and here’s your son and heir - a finer
lad of the age I never saw - fighting weight about seven pounds.’
Frank was a very proud man at the roots of his nature. He did
not readily give himself away. Perhaps if he had been quite alone
he might at that moment, as the great wave of joy washed through his
soul, bearing all his fears and forebodings away upon its crest, have
dropped upon his knees in prayer. But prayer comes not from the
knee but from the heart, and the whole strength of his nature breathed
itself out in silent thanks to that great Fate which goes its way regardless
either of thanks or reproaches. The doctor saw a pale self-contained
young man before him, and thought him strangely wanting in emotion.
‘Well!’ said he, impatiently. ‘Is she all right?’
‘Yes. Won’t you take your son?’
‘Could she see me?’
‘I don’t suppose five minutes would do any harm.’
Dr. Jordan said afterwards that it was three steps which took Frank
up the fifteen stairs. The nurse who met him at the corner looks
back on it as the escape of her lifetime. Maude lay in bed with
a face as pale as the pillow which framed it. Her lips were bloodless
but smiling.
‘Frank!’
‘My own dear sweet girlie!’
‘You never knew. Did you, Frank? Tell me that you
never knew.’
And at that anxious question the foolish pride which keeps the emotions
of the strong man buried down in his soul as though they were the least
honourable part of his nature, fell suddenly to nothing, and Frank dropped
with his head beside the white face upon the pillow, and lay with his
arm across the woman whom he loved, and sobbed as he had not sobbed
since his childhood. Her cheek was wet with his tears. He
never saw the doctor until he came beside him and touched him on the
shoulder.
‘I think you had better go now,’ said he.
‘Sorry to be a fool, doctor,’ said Frank, blushing hotly
in his clumsy English fashion. ‘It’s just more than
I can stand.’
‘Sir,’ the doctor answered, ‘I owe you an apology,
for I had done you an injustice. Meanwhile your son is about to
be dressed, and there is hardly room for three men in one bedroom.’
So Frank went down into the darkening room below, and mechanically lighting
his pipe, he sat with his elbows upon his knees and stared out into
the gathering gloom where one bright evening star twinkled in a violet
sky. The gentle hush of the gloaming was around him, and some
late bird was calling outside amongst the laurels. Above he heard
the shuffling of feet, the murmur of voices, and then amid it all those
thin glutinous cries, his voice, the voice of this new man with
all a man’s possibilities for good and for evil, who had taken
up his dwelling with them. And as he listened to those cries,
a gentle sadness was mixed with his joy, for he felt that things were
now for ever changed - that whatever sweet harmonies of life might still
be awaiting him, from this hour onwards, they might form themselves
into the subtlest and loveliest of chords, but it must always be as
a trio, and never as the dear duet of the past.
CHAPTER XXII - THE TRIO
(Extract from a letter to the Author from Mrs. Frank Crosse.)
‘It is very singular that you should say with such confidence
that you know that our baby is a splendid one, and further on you say
that in some ways it differs from any other baby. It is so true,
but neither Frank nor I can imagine how you knew. We both think
it so clever of you to have found it out. When you write
to us, do please tell us how you discovered it.
‘I want to tell you something about baby, since you so kindly
ask me, but Frank says there is no use my beginning as there is only
one quire of paper in the house. As a matter of fact, I shall
be quite short, which is not because I have not plenty to say - you
cannot think what a dear he is - but because he may wake up at
any moment. After that happens I can only write with one hand,
while I wave a feather fan with the other, and it is so difficult then
to say exactly what you mean. In any case you know that I have
not the habit of collecting and writing down my ideas, so please forgive
me if this seems a stupid letter. Frank could have done it splendidly.
But he has so many sweet and quite remarkable ways, that I ought
to be able to put some of them down for you.
‘It will be easier perhaps if I imagine a day of him - and one
of his days is very much like another. No one could ever say that
he was irregular in his habits. First thing in the morning I go
over to his cot to see if he is awake yet - though, of course, I know
that he can’t be, for he always lets us know - the darling!
However, I go over all the same, and I find everything quiet and nothing
visible of baby, but a tiny, turned-up nose. It is so exactly
Frank’s nose, only that his is curved the other way. Then,
as I bend over his cot, there is a small sigh, such a soft, comfortable
sound! Then a sort of earthquake takes place under the eider down,
and a tightly clenched fist appears and is waved in the air. He
has such a pleasant, cheerful way of waving his fists. Then one
eye is half opened, as if he were looking round to see if it were safe
to open the other one, and then he gives a long, sorrowful wail as he
realises that his bottle is not where he left it when he went to sleep.
In a moment he is in my arms and quite happy again, playing with the
lace round the neck of my pink dressing-gown. When he finds that
his nice warm bath is all ready for him, he becomes quite jovial, and
laughs and chuckles to himself. Something awfully funny must have
happened to him before ever he came into this world at all, for nothing
that has occurred since could account for the intense expression of
amusement that one can often see in his eyes. When he laughs,
Frank says that he looks like some jolly old clean-shaven toothless
friar - so chubby and good-humoured. He takes the greatest interest
in everything in the room, watches the nurse moving about, looks out
of the window, and examines my hair and my dress very critically.
He loves to see untidy hair and a bright tie, or a brooch will often
catch his eye, and make him smile. His smile is the most wonderful
thing! As he lies gazing with his great serious blue eyes, his
whole face suddenly lights up, his mouth turns up at one corner in the
most irresistible way, and his cheeks all go off into dimples.
He looks so sweet and innocent, and at the same time so humorous and
wicked, that his foolish mother wants to laugh at him and to weep over
him at the same time.
‘Then comes his bath, and there is a sad display of want of faith
upon his part. He enjoys the process, but he is convinced that
only his own exertions keep him from drowning, so his little fists are
desperately clenched, his legs kick up and down the whole time, and
he watches every movement of mother and nurse with suspicion.
He enjoys being dressed, and smiles at first, and then he suddenly remembers
that he has not had his breakfast. Then the smiles vanish, the
small round face grows so red and angry, and all covered with little
wrinkles, and there is a dismal wailing - poor darling! If the
bottle is not instantly forthcoming he will howl loudly, and beat the
air with his fists until he gets it. He does remind me
so of his father sometimes. He is always hunting for his bottle,
and will seize my finger, or a bit of my dress, or anything, and carry
it to his mouth, and when he finds it isn’t what he wants, he
throws it away very angrily. When finally he does get the bottle,
he becomes at once the most contented being in the whole world, and
sucks away with such great long pulls, and such dear little grunts in
between. Then afterwards, a well-washed, well-fed atom, he is
ready to look about him and observe things. I am sure that he
has his father’s brains, and that he is storing up all sorts of
impressions and observations for future use, for he notices everything.
I used to think that babies were stupid and indifferent - and perhaps
other babies are - but he is never indifferent. Sometimes
he is pleased and amused, and sometimes angry, and sometimes gravely
interested, but he is always wide awake and taking things in.
When I go into his room, he always looks at my head, and if I have my
garden hat with the flowers, he is so pleased. He much prefers
chiffon to silk.
‘Almost the first thing that struck me when I saw him, and it
strikes me more and more, was, how could any one have got the idea of
original sin? The people who believe in it can never have looked
into a baby’s eyes. I love to watch them, and sometimes
fancy I can see a faint shade of reminiscence in them, as if he had
still some memories of another life, and could tell me things if he
could only speak. One day as I sat beside his cot - Oh dear!
I hear his Majesty calling. So sorry! Good-bye. - Yours
very truly,
MAUDE CROSSE.’
P.S. - I have not time to read this over, but I may say, in case
I omitted it before, that he really is a very remarkable baby.’
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK, A DUET ***
******This file should be named duet10h.htm or duet10h.zip****** Corrected EDITIONS of our EBooks get a new NUMBER, duet11h.htm VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, duet10ah.htm Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the US unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we usually do not keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. We are now trying to release all our eBooks one year in advance of the official release dates, leaving time for better editing. Please be encouraged to tell us about any error or corrections, even years after the official publication date. Please note neither this listing nor its contents are final til midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement. The official release date of all Project Gutenberg eBooks is at Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month. A preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment and editing by those who wish to do so. Most people start at our Web sites at: http://gutenberg.net or http://promo.net/pg These Web sites include award-winning information about Project Gutenberg, including how to donate, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter (free!). Those of you who want to download any eBook before announcement can get to them as follows, and just download by date. This is also a good way to get them instantly upon announcement, as the indexes our cataloguers produce obviously take a while after an announcement goes out in the Project Gutenberg Newsletter. http://www.ibiblio.org/gutenberg/etext04 or ftp://ftp.ibiblio.org/pub/docs/books/gutenberg/etext04 Or /etext03, 02, 01, 00, 99, 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90 Just search by the first five letters of the filename you want, as it appears in our Newsletters. Information about Project Gutenberg (one page) We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work. The time it takes us, a rather conservative estimate, is fifty hours to get any eBook selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc. Our projected audience is one hundred million readers. If the value per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2 million dollars per hour in 2002 as we release over 100 new text files per month: 1240 more eBooks in 2001 for a total of 4000+ We are already on our way to trying for 2000 more eBooks in 2002 If they reach just 1-2% of the world's population then the total will reach over half a trillion eBooks given away by year's end. The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away 1 Trillion eBooks! This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers, which is only about 4% of the present number of computer users. Here is the briefest record of our progress (* means estimated): eBooks Year Month 1 1971 July 10 1991 January 100 1994 January 1000 1997 August 1500 1998 October 2000 1999 December 2500 2000 December 3000 2001 November 4000 2001 October/November 6000 2002 December* 9000 2003 November* 10000 2004 January* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been created to secure a future for Project Gutenberg into the next millennium. We need your donations more than ever! As of February, 2002, contributions are being solicited from people and organizations in: Alabama, Alaska, Arkansas, Connecticut, Delaware, District of Columbia, Florida, Georgia, Hawaii, Illinois, Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Kentucky, Louisiana, Maine, Massachusetts, Michigan, Mississippi, Missouri, Montana, Nebraska, Nevada, New Hampshire, New Jersey, New Mexico, New York, North Carolina, Ohio, Oklahoma, Oregon, Pennsylvania, Rhode Island, South Carolina, South Dakota, Tennessee, Texas, Utah, Vermont, Virginia, Washington, West Virginia, Wisconsin, and Wyoming. We have filed in all 50 states now, but these are the only ones that have responded. As the requirements for other states are met, additions to this list will be made and fund raising will begin in the additional states. Please feel free to ask to check the status of your state. In answer to various questions we have received on this: We are constantly working on finishing the paperwork to legally request donations in all 50 states. If your state is not listed and you would like to know if we have added it since the list you have, just ask. While we cannot solicit donations from people in states where we are not yet registered, we know of no prohibition against accepting donations from donors in these states who approach us with an offer to donate. International donations are accepted, but we don't know ANYTHING about how to make them tax-deductible, or even if they CAN be made deductible, and don't have the staff to handle it even if there are ways. Donations by check or money order may be sent to: Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation PMB 113 1739 University Ave. Oxford, MS 38655-4109 Contact us if you want to arrange for a wire transfer or payment method other than by check or money order. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been approved by the US Internal Revenue Service as a 501(c)(3) organization with EIN [Employee Identification Number] 64-622154. Donations are tax-deductible to the maximum extent permitted by law. As fund-raising requirements for other states are met, additions to this list will be made and fund-raising will begin in the additional states. We need your donations more than ever! You can get up to date donation information online at: http://www.gutenberg.net/donation.html *** If you can't reach Project Gutenberg, you can always email directly to: Michael S. Hart hart@pobox.com Prof. Hart will answer or forward your message. We would prefer to send you information by email. **The Legal Small Print** (Three Pages) ***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN EBOOKS**START*** Why is this "Small Print!" statement here? You know: lawyers. They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with your copy of this eBook, even if you got it for free from someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our fault. So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement disclaims most of our liability to you. It also tells you how you may distribute copies of this eBook if you want to. *BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS EBOOK By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept this "Small Print!" statement. If you do not, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this eBook by sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person you got it from. If you received this eBook on a physical medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request. ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM EBOOKS This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBooks, is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor Michael S. Hart through the Project Gutenberg Association (the "Project"). Among other things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this eBook under the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark. Please do not use the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark to market any commercial products without permission. To create these eBooks, the Project expends considerable efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain works. Despite these efforts, the Project's eBooks and any medium they may be on may contain "Defects". Among other things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other eBook medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below, [1] Michael Hart and the Foundation (and any other party you may receive this eBook from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook) disclaims all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES. If you discover a Defect in this eBook within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that time to the person you received it from. If you received it on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement copy. If you received it electronically, such person may choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to receive it electronically. THIS EBOOK IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS". NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS TO THE EBOOK OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A PARTICULAR PURPOSE. Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you may have other legal rights. INDEMNITY You will indemnify and hold Michael Hart, the Foundation, and its trustees and agents, and any volunteers associated with the production and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm texts harmless, from all liability, cost and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following that you do or cause: [1] distribution of this eBook, [2] alteration, modification, or addition to the eBook, or [3] any Defect. DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm" You may distribute copies of this eBook electronically, or by disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this "Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg, or: [1] Only give exact copies of it. Among other things, this requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the eBook or this "small print!" statement. You may however, if you wish, distribute this eBook in machine readable binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form, including any form resulting from conversion by word processing or hypertext software, but only so long as *EITHER*: [*] The eBook, when displayed, is clearly readable, and does *not* contain characters other than those intended by the author of the work, although tilde (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may be used to convey punctuation intended by the author, and additional characters may be used to indicate hypertext links; OR [*] The eBook may be readily converted by the reader at no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent form by the program that displays the eBook (as is the case, for instance, with most word processors); OR [*] You provide, or agree to also provide on request at no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the eBook in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC or other equivalent proprietary form). [2] Honor the eBook refund and replacement provisions of this "Small Print!" statement. [3] Pay a trademark license fee to the Foundation of 20% of the gross profits you derive calculated using the method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. If you don't derive profits, no royalty is due. Royalties are payable to "Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation" the 60 days following each date you prepare (or were legally required to prepare) your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return. Please contact us beforehand to let us know your plans and to work out the details. WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO? Project Gutenberg is dedicated to increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed in machine readable form. The Project gratefully accepts contributions of money, time, public domain materials, or royalty free copyright licenses. Money should be paid to the: "Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." If you are interested in contributing scanning equipment or software or other items, please contact Michael Hart at: hart@pobox.com [Portions of this eBook's header and trailer may be reprinted only when distributed free of all fees. Copyright (C) 2001, 2002 by Michael S. Hart. Project Gutenberg is a TradeMark and may not be used in any sales of Project Gutenberg eBooks or other materials be they hardware or software or any other related product without express permission.] *END THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN EBOOKS*Ver.02/11/02*END*